Koalas Author Page

“You had an accident dear. You were hit by a truck while on your motorcycle. You have been out for three days now. I thought that you would never come out of your coma.”

She started to cry. Mom never cried. It must have been some accident.

“Why do I hurt so much?”

“I’m sorry dear, but you were badly hurt. You almost died. Your dad and I had the doctor do some things just to keep you alive. You broke so many bones and other things. You just rest, dear; the surgeons will want to see you now that you are awake.”

I heard her but I could only think of the pain in my dick. “Mom, I hurt.”

My mom’s actions were almost instantaneous. She moved and pressed the call button. “I will get the nurse in here to increase the pain medication for you dear. The doctor said that you can have as much as you need to for the next week to help with the pain.”

The next week, but I had to play football next week. I was the quarterback. The team depended on me. “But what about the game I was in this Friday?” I asked.

“I am afraid that you won’t be playing anymore football anymore, dear” she said. “Your injuries were just too great, dear.”

“What happened to me?” I asked.

“You lost your penis and other things dear.” She said.

I fainted.

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

I woke up in pain. I could see the ceiling tiles above me. I groaned in pain. But the pain was a lot less. I saw my mom in a chair next to my bed asleep. On my chest was a big button. It didn’t take me long to press it.

About two minutes later a nurse came in.

“Yes dear, what do you need.” The nurse said.

“Could you give me some more drugs for the pain? It still hurts a lot but not as much as last time. So a little more would make it enough so that I can stand it, please?” I begged.

“The doctor said that you are going to hurt for a couple more days. So I’m going to give you just a little more. If that isn’t enough, you ring me again and we will keep giving you more. But you have to know that you are going to hurt for a while.”

“Thanks. How long have I been out?” I Asked.

“You’ve been here for about a week now.” She said.

“Did I really lose my dick?” I asked. I just had to know.

“Who told you that, dear?” she asked while she was changing the drip on the IV.

“My mom said it when I woke last time. So what happened to me?” I asked.

“Well, don’t you think that your mom or a doctor should tell you what happened?” She said.

“I know that you are right, but I just need to know.”

“I’m not supposed to tell patients things like that, but yes you had a lot of surgery down there. You almost died. I know that there was nothing left, so they couldn’t save it. You were in surgery for almost 14 hours. You need to talk to your mom about what happened. Let me wake her up for you. She’s hasn’t left your side for almost a week now. I am sure that she wants to talk to you.” She moved around to mom and touched her on the arm.

Mom moved with a jerk and opened her eyes at once. She glanced at the nurse and then looked at me. A smile was on her face at once.

“Good morning, dear. How do you feel?” she said.

I know that she didn’t want the real answer. Mom was always so polite.

“I am hurting a lot still, mom, but the nurse just turned up the pain drugs so I don’t think its going to hurt so much in a couple of minutes. The nurse woke you because she couldn’t tell me what happened to me.” I looked at her hoping what she said was not what I already imagined.

“You had an accident, dear. A truck ran a stop light and you hit it.” Mom said.

“What happened to my motorcycle?” I had to ask. I spent all last summer working to earn the money to pay for that cycle. It was my pride and joy.

“The insurance company said that the bike is totaled. You father has been talking to them all week. The truck’s insurance is going to pay for a replacement bike, dear. They also said that they are going to pay for all of your hospital bills. The truck driver was found to be drunk on the job. We are lucky that for that at least. The hospital bill so far is in the tens of thousands. You were in really bad shape. Your father thinks that the only reason that you survived was because you were in such great shape from playing football. Don’t be concerned about your motorcycle. You need to be concerned about getting well now. The doctor said that it’s going to be a month before the cast comes off your legs and longer just to walk and then run again. So all you need to do is just think about getting well.”

I could tell that she was nervous and very worried about me. Mom was like that. She was always concerned about people that needed help, help for food, or clothes, or anything else they might be in need of.

“The nurse said that she couldn’t tell me what was wrong or what happened. I don’t remember any thing from that day. I just remember getting up to go to school and even that is fuzzy.”

“Well, according to the police reports, a truck ran a stop sign across the street that you were on and you hit it from the side. That must have been what broke your left leg and arm. The police report said you must have flown about twenty feet and hit a metal post that was standing up. It went through you from the bottom up. There was nothing left down there for the doctors to fix. They had to remove your penis and testicles. Then your father and I with the doctors decided that the only thing that could be done was to make you look and work like a girl down there. I’m so sorry, son, but it was the only thing that could be done.” She was almost in tears.

She didn’t tell me that she and Dad had decided not to make me a sexless eunuch male. But mom held out to do only a partial sex change operation, and she always gets her way. The doctor wanted to go all of the way but mom wanted to only do the least necessary until I got use to it, and then finish it later. After all breasts could be added anytime. And at 17 and on the football team I was already too large to ever look like a real dainty and demure girl.

I knew that mom would always do the best for me. I sometimes didn’t like it, but I knew that mom did love me and looked out for me.

“Is it permanent?” I had to ask.

“Yes dear, it is. You might be able to get a false one made, but it would never function right. It would just be a false piece of meat there with no feeling and no function to it.”

I had wanted to know if I would ever be able to wank off again. But I was not going to ask anyone that question. So I asked next question that came to mind.

“What’s going to happen now?”

“You are going to spend time in the hospital for now. Then you are scheduled for some special training for a couple of months while you adjust. Then you are going back to go back and finish high school to get your diploma. Playing football in college is not an option anymore for you. Lots of football players get hurt and are not able to play anymore. You are one of them that got hurt and can’t play anymore. I’m really sorry I know how much that you love to play, but you are going to have to find something else now.”

I felt that there was something that she was afraid to tell me. It was like she was skirting an issue. I knew that no matter what this thing was that she wasn’t telling me, I would never get it out of her no matter what. But it was important and uppermost in her mind.

It was time to change the subject because I was not going to get anywhere now.

“What is this special training that I’m going to have to have?” I said.

“We’ll discuss that with the doctor today when he makes his rounds.” She said.

“But what is it that I have to strengthen that take two months of special training?” I asked.

“Not now, dear.”

I could see the tears well up in her eyes again. I think that I found what the issue was, it was about the special training, and something broke and they were not telling me about.

“What broke that you are not telling me about?” I had to ask. I was never one for keeping my mouth shut when I should.

“It’s nothing that is broke, dear. The doctors think that all of your bones are pinned together and are healing nicely and that you will be walking as soon as the cast come off. You are even scheduled to start therapy to strengthen your legs in two days now. The doctors are feeling great about the way you were coming along. The only problem was that you were in a coma for a couple of days. But then you came out of it, and they have just kept you drugged and asleep to avoid most of the pain. But the doctors said that you are coming around better than they expected after so bad an injury.” She was smiling.

That worried me more. “If nothing is broke then why do I need all of the special training? I’m good at getting in shape. After all you and dad gave me the garage for a work out room with all of the physical fitness equipment that I could want.”

“Your dad has stored all of that equipment in a Public Storage garage so that you wouldn’t be tempted to hurt yourself by overdoing it now. We know how good you are at training, and how easy it would be, for you to hurt yourself working out to soon. You are going to have to make some changes now dear. You are going to have to learn that you can’t do things that you use to do for a long while.”

“But mom, the coach has taught us a lot about how to build up your muscles. And the training schedules to get stronger after an injury on the field. I know that I can do it.” I said.

“That is exactly it, dear. You cannot build up your muscle again. Your condition means that you can never build up your muscles again. You are going to have to learn to how to make your muscles flex and bend. You are going to have to take acrobatics, and worry about how much you can flex, bend and be graceful, dear, not how much strength you can build up.”

I was getting tired but I knew that I had to find out what the special training was about.

“But then what is the special training for it’s not to build up muscles?”

“It’s to teach you how to be a girl,” She said with some finality.

“But I’m not a girl, mom”

“You are now. The operation made you one. And that is what the special training is about. It’s how to act like a girl. You have been a boy for 17 years. But you are not a boy any more. The operation has changed you into a girl. Now you have to have special training to learn to be a girl. You have to learn in two months what a girl learns in 17 years. It’s not your fault. But you have to learn to accept it. You have lost your dick; just think of yourself going into the locker room at school and stripping for a shower with the pussy you’ve got now. They guys would call you a faggot and beat you up. We have to protect you from that now.”

I had never heard mom speak with language like that. And she was getting mad. To say the least she shocked me.

“But mom, I’m a guy. The other guys will understand that I had an accident.” I said

“No they won’t dear. We have been warned about it. They will beat you to a pulp or even kill you in some alley. The difference between man and woman is a defined line. You have crossed that line. You are a woman now to everyone else. Like it or not you are stuck with it. So the special training is to get you to accept it and live with it. It’s going to be harder than any training for football than you’ve ever done. Football is only played for a little while. But you will have to play at being a girl every hour, every day of the week. We have spent hours and hours with the psychiatrist to learn what has to be done for you.”

I just looked at mom. She had to be crazy. There was no way that I was a girl. I was the quarterback for the football team. I wasn’t the most muscle-bound guy because I needed to be quick. But there was no way I would ever look like a girl.

“Mom, I’m a boy. I know that I have had an operation because of the accident but that doesn’t change who I am.” I said.

“Yes, we know that, dear, and we are all going to have to work on it. Me, your father, and you are all going to have to work on it. No one likes this dear, but we are all going to have to work at it.”

“But I’m not a girl, mom.” I was not going to be made into a girl simply because of an operation from an accident.

“Yes dear, we know how you feel. But people are born either a boy or a girl. In your case you have been reborn into a girl. We all know that you don’t like it and are going to hate it. But you don’t have any choice in the matter; no one can change what’s happened. After the bandages come off and you look at what it is between your legs, what will you see? Will you see a boy or will you see a girl. If you see a boy between your legs then you are a boy, but the things that make a boy a boy are not there anymore. You have girl things down there now, that makes you a girl. I think that you need to think about it for a while. We know that you are going to have a hard time with the change. We have taught you for 17 years that you are a strong boy and now we are all going to be faced with the reality that you are now a girl. You can act like a boy, but that’s not what is best for you according to the psychiatrist. So special training has been arranged to help you accept that you are a girl now and to teach you the things that girls have already learned and you need to learn.” She finished while looking at me.

“But mom, I’m a boy.” I said.

“Yes dear, we know you think that, but you need to think about what the operation did to you. We didn’t have an option, and you don’t either now. It was either change you, or let you die. And we love you too much to let you die. Dying was not an option now, nor is it in the future. Dear, look at me. We have been told that you might try to commit suicide in the future. No one wants that for you. We have done everything that we can to keep you alive. Your father and I and a lot of other people are going to be around just to help you adjust. We know that you are tough. But how tough are you? Are you tough enough to see this through? Playing football was easy compared to what’s going to happen in the future. Football was only physical; this is going to be mental. It’s going to rip you apart again and again. Are you tough enough to take it and give more just like in football? Can you do it? Look at me. I want your word that you are going to survive. I want your word that this operation is only a set back to yourself. I want your word that you will overcome it just like you would any football accident. Can you give me your word that you are tough enough to succeed at this?”

“Yes mom, I’m tough enough to succeed.” I said.

“No, I want a yes mom I will survive and I will succeed at this and anything else I try,” Mom said.

I said, “Yes mom, I will survive and I will succeed at this and anything else I try.”

“Do you mean it, dear?”

“I don’t feel like it right now, Mom.” I said.

“Yes dear, that is the point. You are not going to feel like it a lot for a while. But everyone knows that and everyone knows that you are able to. It’s OK to not feel like it, but it’s not OK to fail. We have been talking to the psychiatrist for the past week. We know that it is going to be a hard journey. And especially for you because we have for 17 years been making you into a man’s man. And now very quickly we are going to have to make you into a girl against everything that you know to be right. But I know my child, and I know that my child can do it because we have taught you to be tough. But now you have to be tough of mind, and not of body. Do you understand me, dear?”

“Yes mom, I understand you. I don’t like it, but I understand you.” I said. The wonderful thing about mom was that she had always wanted to know my feelings about things. We both understood that we can agree to disagree as she always put it.

“OK The first thing is that you are no longer Alvin, you are a girl and there are no girls named Alvin. So your father and I have decided to name you Alice. It’s close to your name but Alice can not be considered a boy’s name and you are a girl now whether you or we like it.”

“I don’t want to change my name,” I said.

“Yes dear, nobody wants to have to make you change your name. But the truth is that you will be a girl now, and you need a girl’s name, do you know any girls named Alvin? If you do, we will leave you with the name Alvin.” She paused while I was thinking, “I thought not. So the psychiatrist said that the first thing that you have to do is change your name. Alice was the name that we were going to call you if you were born a girl. Well you are now reborn 17 years late so now your name is Alice. Welcome to your new world, Alice.”

We then talked about all of the changes that she and Dad had been making . . . for my own good of course. She wanted me to know things that were being done and why.

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

No one saw the doctor come in while we were in a, shall we say, heated discussion about the things that had to be done. None of which I wanted and all of which my mom said had to be done.

Painting my room pink and getting rid of all of my male clothes and stuff was under discussion. I had agreed to paint my room pink in exchange for keeping some male cloths and starting to wear some female pants and shirts when she told me to. Not that I had any say in the matter, as she pointed out she could just have nothing but dresses when I got home. So I was happy with the slight consideration of my mom and not doing the complete immersion as was suggested by the psychiatrist. At least for a while as she laid it on the line that my old boy clothes would be going at some point in the future no matter what I said.

The doctor wanted to look under the bandages. I wanted to look also so the doctor had me call for a nurse. When the nurse got there he sent her out for a mirror so that I could see.

“What you are going to see is a lot of swelling. Everything is going to be black and blue. It’s like looking at any wound before it heals. So don’t expect it to look pretty. But I think that seeing that we had to remove your penis will help you accept your operation. I know you don’t like the results, but keeping the penis was not an option. There was not enough to even build a ½ inch one. So we took the nerve endings and tucked them inside you.”

“Please don’t go out and have sex next week, but one of these days you will be able to. And you will be able to feel good physically about it. Now you can hear the bad news. We had to rearrange your plumbing down there. You are also going to have to keep this new opening you have open by sticking something inside yourself a couple of times a day. It is going to be painful for a couple of weeks or more. But after then it will start to feel better. After a few months you should be able to even climax from it. But I cannot guarantee it. When you came in we were more worried about keeping you alive as your mom told you. The part of the operation to change your plumbing was more of a cosmetic nicety after we knew that you would live, more than anything else. I know that you will be seeing the psychiatrist for a long time. Listen and learn her. There have only been a few cases where boys were changed into girls against their will because of an accident. And those people have had a hard time of it. You mother has been fighting for you to be made aware of what is going to happen to you, usually, your not being told what they are until they are forced upon you. So listen to your mother she knows you better than anyone else except the psychiatrist that is here to help you adjust. “

“You are progressing better than we had hoped. Your physical conditioning for football might be what saved your life. My only advice is give up riding a motorcycle, it’s been bad for your health. I’ll see you every day as I switch the bandages until we can keep them off.”

It had looked like I had been through a meat grinder. There was hundreds and hundreds of stitches down there. And it was black and blue from almost my knee to the middle of my belly. I had never looked at a real girl’s pussy, so I had no idea if that was what one looked like or not.

After the doctor left I thought about what he said.

“Mom, the doctor said that this has happened before. Do you think that there is a support group of the people this has happened to?”

“Well, we can ask the psychiatrist when you meet her.”

“Mom, how often do boys get changed into girls?”

“I have been told a lot more than people realize. A big problem is that most boys who want to change into girls can’t afford it so they get changes made that are visual in nature first. This operation that you just had is too costly for many of them to get. When you get home you will have a lot of time on your hands, so you can go onto the Internet and find out your answers. In fact that would be a good idea. You will find that most of them are not exactly beauty queens I bet, but it might give you a support group that you want. I don’t think that you will find anyone that has had this operation that didn’t want it. It’s rare to have to have it done. They would hide because it would be too embarrassing for them.”

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

I started daily physical therapy in two days like my mom had said. The first time I stood to walk I passed out. Physical therapy was painful but I felt like I was getting somewhere. By the end of the week I could walk with crutches. One of the crutches had a platform to be strapped to my broken arm. The best I could do was a slow hobble. I was always grateful when I got back to the room afterward.

Then the day came when I was finally able to go home.

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

The doctor had come in very early that day to take off the bandages for the last time. He warned me that the stitches would stay in for weeks still. He also said that I would have scars on my belly for the rest of my life.

My mother finally came in with my cloths. It was girl’s skirt and a blouse. I knew that I didn’t have a choice as to what I was going to wear for a while. The psychiatrist had made it clear that she wanted me to be only wearing skirts for the next couple of years until I became acclimated to being a girl. And rebellion would only cause the skirts and dresses to get shorter with more lace and be more feminine. So I was glad that my mom allowed me a long baggy skirt that looked like pants to just cover the casts that were still on my legs. And even if the blouse buttoned up the wrong side it was still white and not pink. But mom had assured me that she did have some very lovely pink blouses if I didn’t behave to go with some mini skirts that she had in the bag. I didn’t know if she meant it or not, with the smile on her face.

I had to take the wheelchair ride out to the car. I never understood why you had to ride in the wheelchair if you were able to walk or in my case hobble on your own. It seemed to me that if you needed a wheelchair then you should be going into the hospital, not out of it. Getting into the car was another matter. I had to sit first and then slide in till I could get my legs in. I was not limber enough to get in like I use to, and mom said that from now on I would have to get in butt first, and then slide in my legs. It was one of the new female rules that she had started for me. The first one was that I had to sit on the toilet. As if I now had any other way of doing it anymore. Standing up with my new plumbing would not be any fun cleaning up the mess afterwards. Unless I was sitting on top of the urinal lip and hugging it so close that my pee that I could control the direction of, most times, to go forward would be caught going while going down my legs. Not that I’m sure that it still wouldn’t go all over the place as it ran all over my legs getting out. So this was just another rule to add to the books. I should have been numbering them. There had been so many of them that I lost count. But mom hadn’t, she was constantly catching me with an “I told you that you have to . . . like a lady does it”

Him Lady or She Male Chapter 2

Author:

Koalas

Audience Rating:

Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication:

7,500 < Novelette < 17,500 words

Character Age:

Teenage or High School

TG Themes:

Accidental

Permission:

Posted by author(s)

Him-Lady and She-Males

Chapter 2 A Night out with the other girls.

When we got home dad and mom were all smiles. It was like they had something up their sleeves that they were going to enjoy, which meant that I was going to not like it. Dad opened my door and helped me out with the comment of “Well you had better get use to gentlemen opening the doors for you.” I struggled into the living room and was already tired.

Mom said “Come on down to your new room Alice.” I would never get use to that name.

So I followed her as best I could while still in two-leg cast and one arm cast banging against the hall way here and there. Mom was waiting by my bedroom door with her hand on the doorknob. She was obviously waiting for me to get there to open it for some big surprise. And a surprise it was. It was a pink-pink bedroom. The walls and everything in it was pink or white with pink trimming. My single bed had been replaced with a double four-poster bed with a pink frilly thing on top. It had lace streaming down from everywhere it seemed. Both white and pink lace it seemed. I knew that mom was waiting for a big “I love it” from her new daughter. So I said, “I like it” as it was the best response I could do.

Then I couldn’t avoid it. I asked her as I was going in “OK, now where’s my bed room at?”

“This is your bed room now Alice. It’s just like the doctor ordered. Your dad and I made this room for the new daughter that is in you. You might not like it today but it was meant to grow on you and help you become accustom to the new person that you have to become now.”

Mom never missed a beat. I guess that mom was like all moms everywhere. They always secretly wanted a daughter and mom had the one in a million chances to have one now.

Thinking of the most boyish thing I could I asked “OK mom, but where do I put my latest pin up posters of the bikini clad girls now?”

“Well if you really want them I guess that we can get you a couple of micro bikinis and then blow up your pictures and paste them up around the room Alice. It might be a good idea, and then I will be assured that my daughter will not be having any boys up to her room. Of course you might be careful of who you invite to a sleep over because it might seem that you are a little self-centered and stuck up dear.”

Mom had that way about her.

“But mom didn’t you always want a beauty queen for a daughter?” I asked back.

“Yes Alice, but not a slut, or a daughter that would not wait until marriage to lose her virginity. So why don’t you just think about being a shy girl, and not running off to the woods with every boy that smiles at you.”

“But ma, you gave me the equipment for it now, didn’t you expect your new daughter to use it to sleep my way up in the world?” I teased back to her as we had been doing for the last week.

“But Alice, a girl that gives it out, has to give it out all of the time, but a girl that only gives it to that one special man that’s going to take care of her for the rest of her life will never marry a one night stand. One nightstands are for one night, that’s why they call them one-night stands. You’re just going to have to be a good girl and wait until that night in shinning armor sweeps you off of your feet and takes you away to his castle.”

“Yea, I’ve heard about those guys, they always are looking for a girl to clean the kitchen, make the beds, wash the windows, vacuum the house, clean out the fireplace, chop the wood, cook breakfast lunch, and dinner and clean up the dishes” I said back

“You forgot changing the diapers, washing the cloths, mending the socks, paying $300 dollars worth of house bills on $200 a month that your loving husband gives you while he is at the local bar getting drunk. And then at the same time he’s doing all of that and more you always have to look sweet, demure and sexy, ignoring his affairs while he would kill you if you looked at another man. And Oh did I mention at the same time being pregnant nine months at a time, having a dozen children for him so that he can ignore them and run off with the secretary then making sure the kids all go to school, taking the boys to their football games and the girls to ballet lessons and a hundred other activities, Then in your spare time between midnight and 4 in the morning you have time to keep peace between them while they are all trying to kill each other. Make the boys clean their rooms, and keep the girls from being boy crazy and always on the phone.” She said while smiling back at me.

“Well being your new daughter you could avoid the last by just getting me my own phone, after all you know how much girls love to talk and talk for hours on end about nothing like this.” I said.

I had been going around the room. I noticed all of the girly things that my mom must have loved shopping for and buying. A lot of the things were still in the packages. I now had a Barbie doll. It must be something that every girl wants. I had a dozen dolls and magazines for girls. I had a full-length mirror. I looked in it.

I still looked like myself except in girl’s cloths and cast on my legs. I figured that mom; dad and the psychiatrist had already made plans for me getting breast at some time in the future. And I guess that they were planning a lot of other things that they weren’t going to tell me till it was time. I had figured that out from the sessions with the psychiatrist at the hospital last week. She was very good at changing the subject and directing the conversations to where she wanted, especially anytime I had asked about what was going to happen next in the physical appearance department or future medical operations planned for me. I was a football player, but I was not a stupid lineman that just had muscle and no brains.

Quarterbacks had to think, failing to think and you never complete the play. I needed to start thinking of this like a complex football game. Everyone was against me and what I wanted. Most of them had to, it was their job like the psychiatrist. I knew that they didn’t think that they had any options left before then did this to me. The psychiatrist had once brought in some of the X-rays and showed me. I was a mess then. She once described my injures to me, they were worse than a couple of broken bones. It was now time to learn about this new game. I didn’t know if I had to play along with them, or if I could learn to play my own game. But I couldn’t do anything until I learned more of the rules of this game that we were playing under now.

“Mom where is my computer? I don’t see it.” I asked mom.

“Well it didn’t fit in with your decor so your father took it down to his office and put it in the closet, why dear?”

“Since I can’t do much I was wanting to look at on the Internet and see if there were support groups like we talked about earlier. And I figured that the best, first place to look was on the Internet. You said that there were boys who choice to change to girls. I want to get in touch with them and see if they have a group going on around here. That should be OK shouldn’t it?”

“I don’t know dear, we should probably ask you’re psychiatrist if that’s a good idea right now don’t you think?” She said.

“But mom, I can read a lot on the Internet all day long, while I would only see the psychiatrist a couple of hours a week.”

“OK we are going to have to get you’re dad to set it up again. I don’t want you bending much. You could hurt yourself internally still. So if you promise that you will sit in an easy chair and work on the computer I am sure that it would be OK. So let me go down and talk to your dad about it while you take a nap.”

Mom was gone, so I laid back in the bed and rested. I must have dozed off because the next thing I knew mom was back in the room with me. “You’re dad will have the computer set up in front of his easy chair in about an hour. Then you can sit and relax while you surf the Internet as much as you want. Just remember to not forget to do that thing that the doctor wants you to do with the dildo.”

“That’s disgusting mom. Do I have to do it?”

“Yes, if you don’t do it will have all kinds of other problems Alice.”

Twenty minutes later dad came into my room and told running and me that the computer was set up. He had checked it out online already. So all I had to do was go and sit down in the easy chair. He wanted to help me down into the chair for the first time to make sure that I wasn’t going to pull any stitches out.

* * * * * * ** * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

Thirty minutes later I had found out a lot. Boys who thought they were girls and were in the process of changing genders were called She-Males or Lady Boys. Did that make me a Him Lady, someone who thought I was a boy in a girl’s body? Well not really a girls body but almost. She males had the appearance of being a girl, but still had their penis’s, where as I looked like a boy, thought that I was a boy and had lost my penis. I had the girl part. But girls don’t get penises when they change to be boys. It comes close, but it’s nowhere near the same from what I had read.

I spent the next four weeks until my cast came off reading on the Internet. I found www.fictionmania.tv and just couldn’t stop reading. I knew that the stories were mostly fiction but they had a built in truth to them. They told of the heartache that I was going through in a lot of the stories. And I learned about She-Males, transgender, and transvestite.

She Males were guys that wanted to be girls and looked like girls except for what you couldn’t see under their skirts, and I wanted to be a guy and looked like a guy except for what you couldn’t see under my skirts (or pants if I could talk my mom into it) and opposites attract maybe I should meet some She Males to see if it would happen. Then we would both have the right equipment to do what it is that people do.

I spent the two hours finding out where they meet. There were only two places around me that I thought they might meet at. They were both gay bars. I didn’t find that surprising.

At 17 I was under age for a bar. So if I wanted to go I would have to get my mom or dad to go with me and talk someone into letting me in, being underage. I had never been to a bar before, but there was not time like the present to find out what it was like.

“Mom I want to go to a bar that I’ve found out about on the Internet.” I said.

“But you are too young to drink or go to a bar dear. It’s not the kind of place that I want you going.” Mom replied as I had expected her to.

“Mom this is a special bar. It’s where some people who have had sexual reassignment surgery done to them most likely are. I want to talk to others that have had it done.”

“Can’t you find another place dear? It can’t be the only place.”

“There might be other places but this is the only place that I’ve found. So I want to go and talk to them, because they would be the best ones to know about another place where younger kids my age could be found if there are any.”

After about three hours of talking to mom, and then dad, they finally agreed that it might be something that I needed to do.

Wednesday I started to get ready. I was going to wear me some guy cloths. I got me a pair of jeans and a t-shirt. I couldn’t have looked more male except for how well the jeans fit in my crotch. I was tempted to put a sock down there like I had seen the governor do in ‘The Best Little Whore House in Texas’ movie but decided that was not what I wanted to say. I wanted them to know that I had SRS down there already.

My mom had called the bar and explained my accident and that I needed to talk to some of the ladies that were pre-op she-males. She told that I was a post-op and would be getting breast and female hormones when I was adjusted. I was near by as she explained it all and after about 15 minutes the manager said that if we came down early so that he could check us out then he would see about it, but he had to protect the clients at his bar also. I couldn’t wait till Friday.

Friday at 3:00 I was dressed and ready to go. Mom didn’t like that I was dressed, as a male but couldn’t talk me out of it. The bar was only 30 minutes north of us, but we still left at 4 o’clock because I was so excited to get there.

We arrived at the bar at about four forty-five. It looked better than any bar that I had ever imagined. It was not run down outside but was very clean looking. We started to go in but we were met at the front door by the largest man I had ever seen.

“I’m sorry the bar is closed,” he said after we had knocked and he opened the door.

“We are here for an appointment with the manager, please, he is expecting us.” Mom replied back.

He looked us over and said wait here and I’ll check with him. After about three minutes he came back and said “come on in and sit in that booth over there, He’ll be right with you.”

We went to the booth and sat down in silence. It must have been about 15 minutes before a very well dressed gentleman came over and looked at us.

“At first when I heard your call I couldn’t believe that something like that could happen to someone. It’s almost the first time I have met anyone in fact. I must be a very rare occurrence. But then no one can keep track of the millions of operations and their reasons yearly now days anyway. But I see here a nice young kid would you mind if I ask for some proof before we go any father? I still need to protect the people that come here.”

Mom started “We didn’t bring any….”

I interrupted her “If we could find a place to let me drop my pants I think that the visual proof would be enough wouldn’t it?”

“Are you willing to do that kid?” he asked.

“I figured that I was going to have to prove myself tonight at some time or a couple of times to people to get them to believe me.

“OK I’ll believe you for now, but later I do want you to show me the proof if you don’t mind.”

“I not only don’t mind, but I am glad that you are asking it. It means that you are going to protect me also then. I feel better about it the more I think about it.” I replied.

“Thank you. Then for now what can I do and how do you want me to help you.” He said.

“It is easy; I want to talk to some She-Males, those that are in the process of converting to being girls. I think that it would do me good to see how others are handling it and how they are handling it. Although they are all willing and wanting to change and I’m not it is the way that everyone wants me to go. I know that I can never be a male again but I do not want to be turned into a girl either. I wish to make friends with them in the long run.” I said but was really thinking that I might want to make one of them my girlfriend if one of them had changed their minds and didn’t want to finish it, because I read that some didn’t want to lose all of their male parts, just live like a girl. They had names for them, but I always was confusing them, they all still sounded alike to me.

“OK let’s go to my office and let me see the proof. If you are as you say you are then I’ll talk to one or more of them as they come in and see if they want to talk with you for a while.

My heart just about exploded with that news.

“Let’s go.”

As I was getting up, so did mom. “You don’t have to come with me mom.” I said.

It was the manager that said. “You mother should come. It’s always safer for a female to never be in a room alone with a male. That’s one of the many things that you’re going to have to learn real quick.”

We didn’t go into his office but into a back room that was very close. He closed the door and stood against it so that it could not open. I faced him then unbuttoned, unzipped and dropped my pants then slid my panties down to my ankles. He looked at my man made pussy and then back up to my eyes.

“When the kitchen open’s I’m going to have them send you dinner tonight on me. You just sit at your booth and wait till me or one of the girls comes and talks to you.” And with that he opened the door and was gone.

I was ashamed but I knew that this was going to have to happen. I just wondered how many more times I would have to show my new pussy and confirm that I was not longer male.

I looked at mom and she seemed to understand my embarrassment from her look. After I had my pant back on and was ready to go she came over and gave me a hug.

“I don’t like you having to show yourself like a common slut to a man like that Alice.”

I cringed at the Alice part; I don’t think I would ever get use to it. I was hoping that it would get easier sometime in the future.

Mom and I left the room and went back to the booth to wait. A minute after we sat down a person came with water for us.

The waitress said, “Good evening my name is Susan. The manager said that you were to be supplied with free drinks all night, but the kid was to not have any liquor. So what is it that I can get the two of you?”

Mom said “I’d like a coke if that would be alright since I’m driving”

“Can I have a coke also?”

Mom smiled and said, “I think that we both should make that a diet coke.”

Susan said, “I’m sure that diet cokes would be fine. I’ll get them right away. And I hope that you have a good evening since I’m told that you will be here all night.”

I realized that Susan was smiling, not because she likes us, but because it was her job to smile. She was more likely upset that she would not be getting the tips from people coming and going at this table. Susan probably made more in tips than what she was paid to be a waitress.

* * * ** * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * **

After the waitress left mom said. “Did you know that the waitress use to be male?”

“No, Susan looks like a woman. How can you tell that she was not always a woman mom?”

“I won’t tell you right now Alice. But you can see that after you change all of the way people can’t tell unless they know what to look for. I am now glad that you came. I can see that you will be able to see that in this place there are a lot of people that have crossed the gender line. I am sure that you will see a lot of men dressed in women’s cloths to. Some might not look like pretty women. But you’ll be hard pressed to tell who is and who is not a real girl sometimes Alice. I didn’t mean to say it that way. What I meant was who was born physical a girl or a boy. The psychiatrist told me what to look for so I will tell you who has and has not been changed if I can. It will be an eye opener for you to try to guess Alice.”

“Mom can we change sides I think that that side would have a better view of the bar, and I have to be honest, I want to see more.”

“Sure Alice. I wasn’t even thinking. Lets change sides of the table so that you can see who comes in the door, and what they look like and are dressed like. Now you have to remember that this place will have a lot of people dressed really weird so don’t be shocked. And also watch what you say. Tonight think first and speak last.”

After switching side we talked about nothing for an hour. We watched people working to get ready for tonight’s customers. I watched Susan and could not tell that she used to be male. There was nothing about Susan that I could point to and say that is so male. She had so many things that said she was a woman. She was slim, blond, and had the curves of most of the girls that I knew in school. Her makeup was just like a girls. She had red polish on her fingernails, which were not really long, but longer than moms. I thought that her dress was very short, but she had beautiful legs.

She caught me watching her once and winked at me and smiled. There is no way that a guy would wink like that to another guy. It was weird if Susan was really a guy.

“Mom Susan just winked at me. She can’t have been a boy. How sure are you?”

“I could have made a mistake Alice. But I don’t think so. Do you see now that changing to a girl would mean that people can’t tell? After you finish the process of changing over to being a girl you will look like a girl. Only people that know what to look for will be able to tell that you are not. There have been wives that didn’t tell their husbands for six months after they were married that they us to be male. You have already done the hardest part, now you need to see the results of finishing the process Alice. Try to imagine yourself looking like Susan and doing what she’s doing.”

Mom continued to talk to me for another hour. She kept using Susan as an example of how a man could look, as a woman and no one know. She told me to study Susan and see if I could tell her why she knew that Susan was made into a woman and started as a man. Susan was very female as far as I could tell.

Susan came to out table and gave us menus. Then about 15 minutes later, she came back to the table with the standard waitress pad in her hand and asked what we wanted to eat. She suggested we get the house special for tonight which was pot roast. Mom suggested that we both get a small Caesar salad. Mom got her way again tonight of course. Susan reminded us that the manager had told her that the meal was on the house tonight so it was alright if we even had a steak dinner.

But mom said, “The manager is already doing more than enough for us. Alice and I have to start watching our weight again.”

The waitress did a double take and looked at me again. “Are you Alice tonight?”

“Don’t I look like an Alice I said?”

“No Hun, you look more like a Bill or Jack but you’re to well build for a girl while not wearing a dress.” Susan said. “Its what you feel in your heart that’s important, but people will always think of which sex you are by the way that you’re dressed mostly, wont they.”

“Will I can’t fool you that I’m a girl dressed like this then, can I” I said “My names really Alvin.”

Then I looked at mom and said, “I guess that I should have worn a dress mom.”

Mom said, “I guess that next time we come, you will have to so show Susan how you look in a nice little cocktail dress with high heels Alice.”

Susan said. “Sure thing Hun, next time come in a dress. There are a lot of cross dressers here and no one here thinks anything about it. But I would have to warn you to watch out, because some of the older men just might try to get a date with you, and of course pinch your bottom. That’s the one thing I hate about being a waitress is the black and blue ass I get. But the tips are worth the wearing short skirts, don’t you think.”

“That’s exactly why I’m here Susan, at least until Alice knows how to take care of herself as a girl around men. She doesn’t know that men only have one thing on their minds.”

“It’s not like I don’t have any experience knowing what guys are always thinking about mom,” I said. “They always think about Football all of the time, of course.” And then I gave a big smile to them both.

Both Susan and mom giggled on that joke.

“I’ll be right back with your Caesar salad’s girls.” Susan said as she slid her pad into her apron and left.

Mom and I spent another hour discussing the pros and cons of me out in public in a dress, or at least dressed in girls cloths. She said that she was going to have to get rid of all of my boy jeans and get me some that were girl jeans. The only difference was a better fit and that girl jeans had a little better style and design to them.

The salads came as we were still discussing it. Or rather as mom was still discussing it and I was trying to get a delay until I was shaped more like a girl. Which I had no doubt that mom was anxious to get me to.

I started to wonder if mom already had me on girl hormones in one or more of the pills that the doctor had proscribed for me to take.

During the meal the bar started to get a few people in. Most of them were guys standing or sitting at the bar. The bar was long enough to sit about 30 people. Most would sit at a table, while others would get a drink and then move to a table, and a couple stayed at the bar. Most of the customers were single men, and most of them were talking to each other. But there were a few male and female couples, and quite a few female couples. There were one or two single women that came in also. I noticed at one table in the middle of the room that started to have a group of women. They were all knockouts. They all were all very young and beautiful. It was apparent that they all knew each other and was having a fun time. They would get up and talk to some of the other people in the bar, but would always seem to come back to their own table. Whenever a man tried to sit at the table all of the girls would fuss at him until he left, either alone, or with one of the girls to go to the bar to drink. It became obvious that it was a girls’ only table.

The manager came over to our table.

“I have talked to the girls and have asked if you could join them for a little while and talk to them about your condition. I have told them about your condition and they agreed that they wouldn’t mind talking to you at all. So if you are ready I’ll introduce you.”

“Mom could you stay here for a while and let me do this on my own please.” I asked.

“I don’t like it but OK, but you come right back here and don’t leave the bar for any reason dear, OK” she demanded more than asked me.

“Yes mom I’ll stay at the table, and not leave the bar.” I said.

I got up and followed the manager. He went right to the table of the really beautifully women. My mouth must have dropped at some time while going over there because I noticed it open and closed it just as we got to the table.

“Ladies, I’d like you all to meet someone. I think that you need to have a nice long talk with this young person. Alice is going to go through a very tough time. You all know the problems that Alice is going to face and should be able to steer her in the right direction. Unlike all of you ladies, she doesn’t have an option in the matter, but was forced upon her. So if you wouldn’t mind sitting here Alice I’ll send Susan over with something for you to drink.”

He pulled out a chair and waited for me to sit down. Then just as if I was already a girl he scooted the chair in.

“Hello Alice, I’m Janice,” said the girl on my right. She was about five foot four inches and drop dead gorgeous. She had blond hair just past her shoulders. She had a dress that was very short, to show very nice black clad legs. Her face was what wet dreams are made from. And her voice was soft and melodious. I couldn’t believe that she was ever a he, which was just what I was looking for.

“Hello Janice I’m Alvin”

He looked at me.

“The manager said that you didn’t want to, but that you had to become a girl. You sure don’t look like a girl to me.”

“I’m not a girl; I think that I’m like a Him-Lady kind of person.” I said.

“What’s a Him-Lady, I’ve never heard of such a thing.” Janice said.

“Until a month ago I had never heard of what a she-male, a transgender, and wasn’t clear on what a transvestite was. But after reading about one I decided that I must be a Him-Lady. If a she-male is a boy that is trying to ignore what’s between his legs or look like a girl, then I’m a boy that has already lost it, but wants to look like a man.” I said.

“You mean that you don’t have any boy parts down there.” Janice said.

“That’s right. They had to cut them off after the accident, and then they did a SRS to replace it with a girl like thing down there.” I said.

“Are you telling me that you have a pussy” Janice said a little louder, and some of the other girls looked up at me.

I was red faced, but I knew that I would be for a while every time I admitted it.

“Yes” I simple said.

As Janice looked at me her eyes started to get a little bigger and her jaw opened up a little, just enough to show her perfect teeth.

“You’re shitting me.” She said. “I don’t believe you. That just doesn’t happen.”

“I came here willingly to show you if I need to.” I said. I had already made up my mind that I was going to have to do that more than once tonight.

“How are you going to do that?” Janice asked

“The manager used a room just inside that door. Lets you and I go there and then I’ll show you. But on the condition that if I do then afterwards you have to show me that you are really a she-male.”

“We don’t like to be called she-males Alvin. We are pre-op girls some like T-Girls. An not everyone want to get the final operation that you had. It’s the last operation that we get, not the first. You’ve kind of gone through this backwards. But I’ve got to see this one, let’s go see.”

Four of the girls stood up.

“Only one, I’ll show Janice and Janice can tell the everyone that it’s true so that everyone will know that it’s true. Then I we can talk some more please.”

The blond haired girl across the table said, “That’s not fair we should all get to see.”

“I agree it’s not fair, and I will probably end up showing everyone later. But right now I don’t know any of you and it’s embarrassing for me.” I knew that I was turning red with this. It was not easy to do what I knew I had to do to get to be a part of this click.

I turned to Janice and said “Let’s go Janice before I chicken out.”

I got up from the table, and pulled out Janice’s chair. I then made my way over toward my mom who was watching me. I noticed her and pointed to the back room. She nodded that she understood, but keep her eye on me, and Janice too I bet, measuring her up.

We went through the door and into the room. It was empty. So after Janice was in the room I closed the door and noticed that it locked. So I locked it and then turned to Janice. I unbuttoned and unzipped my pants just like last time and let them drop. I was wearing girl’s panties and I saw Janice smile as she saw them. I pulled them down to my knees. She looked at my crouch and them back up to me.

“You were telling us the truth, weren’t you?”

“Yes, I’ve been going through hell for the last month. You could say that this has been a big blow to my male ego. Before this happened I was the Quarterback on the football team. And then to wake up and be half a girl was not easy.”

“Yea, but you woke up being the most important half. Most of the T-girls would die for being able to get that operation. We all have to live at least a year before the doctors will even consider doing SRS on us.”

“But you want to be girls really bad. I don’t. I still want to be a guy. I think you can see the problem. If I stay a boy, and go to the boys’ locker room at school, I will most likely get beat-up, mugged and raped, if not in the locker room, then shortly after school. I don’t look like I could go to the girls locker room at all now could I? The girls would most likely beat me up as I entered the door. So you can see my problem. It’s just the reverse of yours I bet. You can’t go to the guy’s locker room because you’d be beat up as a fag, and you can’t go into the girl’s locker room because of the boy bits still between your legs.”

I started to pull my panties back up and then my jeans.

“You know that in our group, every girl is going to want you to strip and show her. What you have is what most of are all wanting and can’t get. Usually we can’t afford it.” Janice said. “But there are some that want the best of both world that we can get.”

“Well I’m willing to show what I am when I have to, but I have to admit that I’m here under false pretences.”

“Oh, what are those?”

“Well I figured that I am half boy and half girl wanting to be a boy, and you are half girl and half boy wanting to be a girl. Normal boy and girls have the other half of the world to find friends in. But as I am now their are only a small number of people that I could relate to and be friends with. I’m not ready for a guy to screw me, but that might happen some day but not today, I’m not ready.” I said.

I continued before she could say anything. “So for now I wanted to get to know you girls. It might be a step in the right direction. I might get lucky and get laid by one of you, or rather as the guy; I might get to lay one of you ladies. The equipment would work the way I’m put together now. But the mental anguish would be less than the way my mom wants me to go. I might also learn to be a transgender, even if I don’t want to since I don’t have an option in the matter.”

“So that’s your mom out there that you waved to.” Janice said.

“Yes, she has been told to watch me like a hawk. They are afraid that I might commit suicide because if losing my dick and given a pussy. And to tell the truth I am a little afraid myself because this is hard to take thinking about being the quarterback, and then might having to go to a senior prom in a formal dress and be prom queen. And going with a guy, and getting screwed afterwards, instead of doing the screwing. This is making my world shake up more than a little you might say.”

“Yes you might say that Alvin. OK, let’s get back and I will tell them that you lost your penis and have a pussy now and see where it goes from there.”

“So does your mom always call you Alice?”

“Yes the psychiatrist was insistent that I only be called Alice. She is not too happy that I called myself Alvin tonight and dress like a guy in front of anyone.”

“What do you want to be called?” Janice asked.

“I want to be called Alvin,” I said.

“OK then Alvin, you’re now my date for the evening, I like guys and with your pants on, your all guy to me, fair enough for you?” Janice stated

“Janice how come you and the other girls are so beautiful, I mean you are better looking than any of the girls at school, yet you are a guys?”

“Alvin, I’m a girl, I was just born with the wrong sex. So don’t ever call me a guy again. Is that clear! You are going to have to learn about the type of girls that are at the table. They all either want to be girls, or want to just look like girls. Something will make them get very angry is calling them guys. So be careful what you say to them so that you don’t upset anyone. Just remember that we are girls.” Janice said, and I could see that she was getting mad.

“Janice I don’t want to make anyone angry. I just want to know that I’m talking to the right kind of person that I need right now. I mean the right kind of physical person. Weather you’re a girl or not I would kill to be your date. You’re so beautiful. Thanks for taking pity on me and doing this.”

“Alvin, it’s no pity. I like you. But I’m what they call bi-sexual. That means that I like both men and women. You are both. I like the both about you. I guess that this is going to make me the first tri-sexual person.” Janice teased.

“Now let’s go see your mother and see if I am an acceptable date for her daughter tonight.”

“But I’m her son, that’s the whole problem.”

“Well from now on you’re her daughter when you’re dating me in front of her. Cause I’ve got the dick in this relationship in front of her. Then after were out, then I’m the girl and you’re the boy and then everyone’s fine. Is that OK with you Alvin?”

“I guess so Janice. Let’s go see mom then.”

I unlocked the door and started out when she took my hand and followed me out. We went directly to moms table and she pushed me in across from mom and sat down on the outside then pulled my hand up on top of the table and laid it there with her hand still holding it.

“Hello, I’m Alice’s date tonight Mrs. Johnson, how are you.”

Mom looked at Janice and stared.

“Alice, what’s going on dear?” Mom said.

Before I could say anything, Janice said. “Well Alice just sweeps me off my feet, and so I decided to have a date with her tonight. Since I’m a lesbian tonight you don’t have trouble with that do you Mrs. Johnson? After all if we get together then our equipment would match. And it might just be what she needs, don’t you think so Mrs. Johnson?”

Before mom could continue, Janice kept rambling on. “Besides, it’s a girl only party tonight at our table, so I have decided to bring Alice over and talk to the rest of us girls, you know how it is with girls like us, and we would just never get enough of guys. And girls like Alice come along once in a million years. I am sure that you wouldn’t mind her partying with us and seeing how the other half lives now would you Mrs. Johnson.”

I saw Janice wink out of the corner of my eye. The corner of my eye that was mostly watching her anyway because she was still a sight to watch.

And without a breath Janice continued. “And besides I’ll bring her back here so that you can take her home with all of the lovely dreams of dresses, and makeup and stories of guys that we’re all going to talk about the rest of the evening. You don’t mind that I steal her away for the evening now do you Mrs. Johnson, Thanks you’re a worth a million.” She said as she was sliding out of the booth and pulling me behind her.

I followed her back mystified as to the astounding event that just occurred. I was still trying to understand what just happened.

“There Alvin, see no problem.” Janice said as she turned back to smile at me.

We walked back to her table and sat down.

The blond across the table said “Well Janice?”

Janice said “Alvin’s my date for the evening. Unless I take her to bed in which case I’ll call her Alice like her mom wants.”

The girl said, “That’s not what the question was and you know it Janice. You said that you’d tell us what you saw Janice.”

“A lady never show’s and tells girls and I mean girls, because we are all pussy’s around this table so to speak!” Janice said while looking around at each of the other 9 girls sitting there.

The girl third on my left sucked up her breath and looked wide-eyed at me.

“I’m sorry Denise, but Alvin’s my date for tonight. I promised Alice’s mother that I would return her when I’m finished for the evening.”

“Janice, your always doing this now come out with it, is it a she or a he?”

Janice looked at the girl that asked a question and said, “Can any of us be called a she or he? Well I will say that Alvin is the only true opposite sex for any of us, and I mean that in a purely physical sense.”

The girl on my left touched my shoulder and when I had turned to her she asked “Do you want to me a boy or a girl then?”

“I want to be a boy”

“I told you all hands off, Alvin’s mine, except when I take her to bed then it’s she’s mine.”

That got a laugh from all of the girls and me to.

The girls had lots of questions. I answered the ones about my accident and why I had to have the surgery. I even lifted my T-shirt and showed them the scare’s that were still visible above my jeans.

Janice said “Wait a minute girls, if you want to ask Alvin anymore questions your just going to have to buy him a drink. After all a man has his pride. He has to learn that he can’t just give it away. So from now on ten questions for every drink and that’s final. After all Alvin is my official date tonight you can even ask his mom, shes sitting over there in that booth.”

And Janice pointed to the booth where my mom was sitting and waved at her. Mom waved back and then some of the other girls waved at her also.

“So why don’t we invite Alvins mom over to have a drink with us.” Someone asked.

“Because Alvin’s mom thinks that we have Alice here talking to her. So I don’t want anyone to say other wise. Alvin’s mom calls Alvin Alice all of the time and the psychiatrist won’t allow Alvin’s parents to call Alvin by Alvin anymore. So if any of you talk to either of Alvin’s parents you have to remember that Alvin doesn’t exist anymore to his parent’s only Alice.”

And then there was another 15 minutes of happy discussion about what each of the girl’s parents call them when they found out that they wanted to be girls and not boys any more. They all went through the same thing of at some point in time they stopped answering to their old male name.

At some point we started to swap telephone numbers. Janice made another deal; no one could have my number unless they gave me theirs. I ended up with everyone’s number.

After about the fifth coke I had to go to the bathroom. As I rose Janice asked me where I was going.

I whispered to her “I have to go to the bathroom.”

She then started to rise and said so that everyone could hear her “Well you know when one girl goes to the bath room Alice it’s always an invitation for everyone to go. Girls never go to the bathroom alone . . . Alice. They might go to the wrong bathroom or something so why don’t I at least go with you to make sure that you make it to the right room . . . Alice.” She said while emphasizing the Alice a lot.

The girls started to rise quickly one at a time as it dawned on them that I was going to end up going to the woman’s bathroom. They each had a smile on their face. Then it dawned on me why Janice was pushing the sodas on me earlier.

“You’re not going to let me go to the boy’s room are you?” I had to ask.

“Of course not Alice, you’re going to have to go to the ladies room now.” Janice said a little louder.

I could see people at other table turning to look at me.

“I could get arrested for this you know,” I whispered to her.

“You couldn’t here Alice.” Janice said.

Then she leaned over close to my ear and said. “You’re the only one at this table that wont be arrested since you’re the only real pussy here remember?”

I laughed and we started toward the rest room with all of the others following close behind. It looked like a beauty convention with me in the lead of the contestants I thought.

When we were almost to the restrooms I tried to veer off to the gents but Janice wouldn’t have any of it. She almost jerked me back on path. At the door she stopped me and said over her shoulder “Someone had better make sure that no one is in there right now we don’t want to freak anyone out that might be in there. After all it looks like were going to take up the whole restroom for a couple of minutes ourselves anyway.” Someone slipped past us and opened the door. A few seconds later she reappeared and said, “empty” then we all marched in.

This was the forbidden room for guys. The first thing that I noticed was that it didn’t smell like I expected it to. Although it was a bar, it was clean and not a pigsty like the man’s bathroom would be. It did have a small urine smell, but was covered over with a sweet smell so that it didn’t seem so bad. But then what restroom in a bar wouldn’t have some smell to the restroom. It was of course missing the urinals, but did have a nice couch.

“OK Alice, now’s your time of truth. Pull down your pants and lets see the half woman that you are.” Janice said with a big smile on her face and her hands on her hips like a drill sergeant.

So I responded. “Are you then going to pull up your dress and show me the half man that you are in return?”

“That was the deal Alice. Anyone that wants to see you has to share and show themselves first.” Janice went to the closest stall and as she started to pull up her dress said. “Make sure no one comes in the door for a few minutes girls. Well Alice what are you waiting for?”

So I stepped in a stall to unbutton my jeans and let them drop, then I was pulling down my panties when she stepped in front of the stall and started to lift her skirt and pull down her nylons and panties.

“Alvin this means that you’ve got a harem of girls here and you’re the only guy that matches our normal sexual needs.”

“That thought had crossed my mind Janice,” I said.

The other girls were all trying to get a look. But Janice said. “Same deal to everyone that wants to see Alice has to show to her for a show and tell.”

After Janice stepped away and one of the brunettes stepped in and looked.

“It has to be a really good gaff,” She said.

I asked, “What’s a gaff”

Janice said “we wear one to keep our penises tucked up and out of the way between our legs Alice so that our cloths won’t show a bulge of what we really have down there.

A couple of the others also did the show and tell. But not all of them wanted to show themselves. Some of them just looked in to see me and left.

I sat down and almost immediately started to pee. It seemed to go on forever and ever. After I stopped I took the toilet paper and rubbed as the doctors had instructed.

Janice said, “You’re finished now so get up so that I can go.”

“Well lets get out of here before you're mother comes in an catches us in here together. I don’t think that she would believe me if I told her that I was teaching you how to go to the bathroom. It looks like you already have had that lesson.”

I also had decided that the girl’s bathroom was not the right place for me. After all I looked like a guy still in the girl’s bathroom. I was sure that at any second a woman was going to walk in, catch me, and start screaming bloody murder, and then there would be hell for me to pay.

I left the bathroom and two of the girls followed me out and back to the table.

“Well Alvin would you like to dance.” The shorter one asked.

“Well I should wait for my date shouldn’t I? After all she should get the first dance. It would only be proper.” I said.

“Well maybe proper is not the right word for it then, how about faithful. Wouldn’t it upset you if the one that you selected to go out on a date with suddenly was dancing with another woman with out so much as a by your leave. Janice did ask me out tonight, even if it was only about 30 minutes ago from my mom who’s about 10 yards away.”

“You are going to be a real good catch Alvin. Are you going to make some man a good wife or some woman a good husband?”

“Well it seems that I’ll never be able to father or mother anything so that should leave out all marriage. As for a husband, I think that most women want children, or at least a man in their bed. As for a wife, I have been brought up as a guy, so that still does not make me feel good even thinking about that. However if you and I got married just as we are, who would be the wife and who would be the husband? Interesting question that would be isn’t it?”

“Well I guess that you would be the husband because you look the male.”

“But you have the penis and I have the pussy. So some people would say that you’re the husband and I am the wife.”

“You are one smart kid aren’t you?”

“I was one smart kid, but now I don’t know what I am anymore because everyone is telling me that I’m not what I am or want to be. I am what I have to be because I now have been given a pussy and that changes all of life’s rules for me. Remember that I never wanted to be a girl like you and the rest. I am struggling everyday with what I have become and what’s going to happen to me in the future.”

“Just take one day at a time then Alvin.”

“I thought about that. But that is the same thing as letting someone else make your plans and then you having to follow their plans. If I don’t make my own plans then I will become someone else’s plan. I decided that I don’t want to do that if I can help it.”

“What is you’re plan?”

“I don’t know. Every good plan has to have knowledge and experience to know what to do. I’m still learning about things. A month ago I didn’t know that there were people that were half male and half female or some part in between. But now that I’ve spent a month thinking about it everyone is not really all male or all female. There are tomboys that are girls but act so much like boys. Then there are sissy boys that act like girls. You really can’t just say that that person is all male and not a bit of female in them. Because men do love, care and other things that girls are known for doing. You can say the same things about girls too. There is not a single girl that is all girl and no boy inside. More girls are wearing pants now more than dresses.”

“Are you sure that you 17 and not 71? You sound like you have thought about this for a lifetime and not just a month.”

“Yep I’m a real old 17 years, things like my accident ages a person really fast.”

“Look you’ve got my phone number and I’ve got yours, how about if you phone me up for a date? I’m a couple of years older then you Alvin but I think that age is only in the mind of the beholder. I think that we could have some fun together. What do you say? We could always come back here next week and then I could have the first dance.”

I said. “I know of all kinds of guys that say they will call and then don’t. So I won’t say that I will call because things are changing so much for me right now. But I will say that if a woman as beautiful as you ask a guy to call, they would be an idiot not to pick up the phone while still standing in front of you and give you a call.”

“You are a young Casanova aren’t you?”

“No, I’m an Alvin, that’s an animal by it’s self isn’t it?”

“Do you always sweep the ladies off of their feet like an animal Alvin?”

“Of course not, Animals don’t sweep, they avoid you or eat you.”

“I think that being eaten by you wouldn’t be such a bad thing Alvin. Maybe I’d eat you back in turn.” She said.

Janice was coming back at just that moment.

“Janice is you sure that you want to keep Alvin all to your self all night and not share him around?”

“After I wear him out then I’ll share him a little. Alvin aren’t you even going to ask me to dance tonight?”

“I don’t know how to dance Janice.”

“Good then that means when I step on you’re toes I’ll tell you its part of the dance new dance step and I’ll not be embarrassed that I don’t know how to dance so well either.”

“Would it be easier if you just keep your feet on top of mine?”

“Why Alvin that means that I’ll just have to be hugging you real close to stay there, hum, come to think of it. That sounds like the best offer to dance I’ve had. See you girls later while I dance with my night in shinning armor.”

“Doesn’t a knight have to be male?” I asked.

“Not my knight Alvin, not my knight.” Janice replied.

We were only dancing a little bit when I saw my mom on her way over to us.

“I don’t think you should be dancing on your feet so soon after getting the cast off your legs dear.” Mom said when she got close.

“OK” I said as we stopped and started back to the table when Janice asked me. “How long ago did you get your cast off?”

“I got them off about a week ago.” I said.

“My god, no wonder she was upset at you. You should be taken out and shot for that. Why did you ever try to dance that soon after your legs were out of the cast?” Janice said with what I thought was a little anger in her voice.

“How often is it that a guy gets to dance with a dream girl like you in their life? I couldn’t pass up the opportunity.” I said.

“Shelly was right Alvin you are a Casanova, If you keep talking romantic things like that to a girl, then you’re going to get a lot of dances in the rest of your life.” She said as she smiled at me.

We went back to the table and started to talk more about my accident. Once they knew that I had just gotten out of two leg cast they said that they would then have to just exercise me to get my strength up a little at a time.

After about 15 minutes Julie, the blond across the table said, “OK, it’s my turn to exercise you Alvin”

“But mom said that I should not be dancing.” I said, not that I didn’t want to.

“It’ll be OK Alvin,” She said as she came around the table and got me. She gripped my hand and led me to the dance floor. She then did something unusual; she did a curtsey toward my mother. Then we started to slow dance. We only danced for a couple of minutes before she again did a curtsey toward my mother and we went back to the table. She led me toward my chair and sat me down and said. “Alice you are just going to have to learn to be escorted to your chair like a lady when your mother is watching you.”

Then she went and sat down. That then became the norm for the night. About every 10 minutes a different girl would lead me to the dance floor during a slow dance, curtsey to my mom, dance for only a few minutes, curtsey to my mom again and then escort me back and sit down.

Once when a guy came up to ask one of the girls if they could join them at their table she said, “This is a girl’s only table.”

“But he’s not a guy and sitting with you.” He said and pointed to me.

“Oh, Alice is the only pussy here so she’s allowed. Now if you want to go out and get your own pussy then I’m sure that we would be happy to let you sit with us, does that sound fair?”

The guy left and didn’t look to happy about it.

When Sally saw my face she said, “Don’t worry Alvin, that guys an octopus with his hands. We all swore that we’d never dance with that jerk again. He doesn’t want to dance he wants to feel your breast and ass and treat you like a piece of meat all during the dance. He thinks that all girls are just sex objects to be mistreated, used and discarded, what a jerk he is. That’s one thing that some men just never learn about women. And that’s how they need to be treated like a lady and not a slut or tramp.” I could see that she was getting a little angry about it as she finished.

The other girls then all started in with those sitting next to them about something along those lines.

After a while mom came up to the table.

“Alice I hate to break up the fun that you have been having but I think that it’s about time that we need to go.”

“Mrs. Johnson it sure has been a pleasure to have your daughter talk with us. Would it be ok if she came again? I would be willing to pick her up anytime and take her home.” Janice said.

“Well let me get you’re phone number and then I’ll talk it over with my husband and the psychiatrist. Then I’ll give you a call when we have decided if it’s in Alice’s best interest.”

“I have her phone number mom.” I volunteered.

“OK Then I’ll let Alice call you when she can, would that be alright?”

“Yes Mrs. Johnson. Alice, why don’t you call me tomorrow and then we can practice girl talk on the phone to, you know that’s going to be an important part of becoming a girl now. It’s something that all daughters know and you should start to practice right away so that you’ll become an expert at it.”

I heard giggling around the table. I think they were laughing at the way that Janice was smoozing my mom with her story.

“Yes Janice, I’ll try to remember all of the lessons on being Alice that I can and I will call you tomorrow and tell you about my progress from the wonderful advice that you’ve been able to impart to me tonight.” I thought that that was the best smoozing that I had ever done as I heard another round of giggles go around the table.

The Julie across the table said “You are sure learning a lot from Janice, Alice, but I think that the rest of us could also give you a lot of lessons that would be of great help in you’re new found femininity, as a daughter. Some of us go shopping every Saturday. We would be glad to have you come with us, that way you’ll learn the most important thing about being a girl, * shopping * and going to the mall. That is if it’s OK with you Mrs. Johnson.”

“I think that would be a wonderful idea, but I think that it is still to soon for Alice to do so much so soon. Maybe Alice can also get you’re number and she’ll call you when the doctor say’s that it would be ok for that much activity.” Mom said.

“That’s OK mom I’ve got Julie’s phone number also.” I said.

“Is there any phone number that you didn’t get Alice?” She said while looking at me.

“No mom, they were nice enough to give me all of thier phones tonight.” I said

One of the girls at the end of the table that I hadn’t talk to all night said, “We all gave her our phone numbers because we want to think of Alice as part of our group. After all sometimes it’s not easy to do what we have done. Alice is going to need a our support and we all are wanting to help Alice to get to be herself now. I am sure that we also want her to call us and talk to all of us, so you will be calling me wont you Alice? I sure am waiting for my turn to have a nice girl-to-girl chat and time with Alice. I’m also sure that we are all looking forward to next week when she joins us for our girl time here. I think that she’s going to become a part of our girl’s only table here from now on.”

Cherrie spoke up and said, “We all know what a tragedy that Alice has had. And all we want to do is help her. You can count on none of us allowing her to drink when she’s here. We still have so much to talk about such as boys, and cloths and boys and makeup and boys and, well just so much. I am sure that Alice can learn from us because we have all had to learn it ourselves in such a short time not so long ago.”

Still another one spoke up and said “We have been talking behind Alice’s back and have decided that we are going to help Alice with her wishes and do what we have to do to make her feel better about them. We all know now that Alvin is gone and will never come back and we have been helping Alice see that. I’m sure that her head doctors will know that we are a group that would be good for her to adjust like we have all adjusted to being a girl inside.” She gave me the biggest smile I had seen all night. I had remember her saying that she hated psychiatrist with a passion.

From the smooze’ing I was not sure if these girls meant it or if they were the biggest liars in the world. I was beginning to think that they were the biggestest liars in the world. I now understood them a little better. They would do anything for each other. And I was somehow elected to be a part of them.

“I can’t think you enough for all of the womanly advice that you have given me tonight. I know that I am just not able to absorb it all, but I will try to do everything that you advised I should do to help me accept becoming the woman that you all know I am inside.”

“So why don’t you call us all before next week and see who lives closest and then we can pick you up and take you home so that Mrs. Johnson wont have to be bothered waiting all of this time since we’re coming anyway” Janice said.

“OK I promise to start calling you all tomorrow after noon, so that you can all get the beauty sleep that I can see the results in you. You must all sleep twenty hours a day, because no one can look as beautiful as you girls do with any less sleep than true princesses get.”

Mom said, “I’ll really think about it because to tell you the truth if my husband knew of the number of times that I was hit on for a date he wouldn’t let me come back. I personally can’t thank you enough for what you are doing in helping Alice come to grips with who she has to become now. So you’ll be hearing from Alice soon.

As I got up Janice also stood and gave me a kiss on the cheek. “By love, make sure that you make your mom let you come next week.” Then she kissed me on the other cheek.

I walked out with my mom. I was slowing realizing that I had been in heaven all night. There were scary times like showing my new self to all of the girls, but there was also a new me that now knew that I had to change myself. I was not gay, but I was going to have to learn what sex I was and what it would take now.

I knew that I was so confused now.

Him Lady or She Male Chapter 3

Author:

Koalas

Audience Rating:

Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication:

500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre:

Transgender

Character Age:

Teenage or High School

TG Themes:

Accidental

Permission:

Posted by author(s)

Chapter 3

Mom and Alvin/Alice clash about expectations.
And the first night out with the girls.

Thanks to Stanman63 for help in editing many of my mistakes.
(Even if it does pass Microsoft spell and grammar checker)

Chapter 3

After we were in the car and on the drive home, Mom started a conversation with me, "Well how did you like you're evening, Alice?"

"It was better than I had thought it would be."

"What did you learn?"

I could not tell her what I thought it was that I learned. So I said, "They all wanted to teach me a lot about girly things. They even took me to the girl's rest room when I had to go. They said that one girl could not go to the restroom; they have to take a friend along. They all went with me. They were all putting on more lipstick after they got there. They wanted to put lipstick on me, but I said 'no'. And some of them didn't need to go to the bathroom; they just wanted to put stuff on their face."

"All girls want to look pretty all of the time, Alice. It takes a lot of work, all of the time. You'll learn that, in time," Mom said.

I had to make things up, because they did not tell me anything like that. They treated me just like a guy, which was what I wanted them to. I liked being called Alvin by them and not always Alice like Mom and Dad do.

"I learned that most of them dressed like girls in private a long time before they were able to show themselves to others. I guess that is what it means to 'come out of the closet'. Will I come out of the closet in time, and do like they did, a little more girl over time?"

"The psychiatrist had hoped that we could force you to be a girl from the day that you came home from the hospital, but I didn't want you to have to suffer that shock so soon. I think that if you become a part of these girls they should help you to become a girl, easier, Alice. They know first hand what the problems are going to be for you. It is not going to be easy, Alice. If you promise to let them help you, then I do not see why you should not be with them and let them be your support group. I know that they all wanted to be girls, and that you have had no choice in the matter. But they might convince you that being a girl has its own kind of rewards.

She continued, "A bar is not the best of places for an influence on a normal person of any age Alice. There are many things that I would never consider letting you even near. That bar is a gay bar to start with. It has a lot of people with problems that normal people do not have. Guys liking guys is not normal behavior, Alice. But it does happen between people. Now, you are a girl, or soon will be, so you need to be aware of these things, more. Everyone knows that you are not gay, but you are a girl now, and girls are supposed like boys. That is what is normal, Alice. You are going to have to unlearn 17 years of being taught that you like girls and learn to like boys. There, I have said it. I know you don't like it, but it's what the psychiatrist said should happen with you."

"You mean that I am going to have to learn that I like dicks in my pussy now," I said.

"That's the bottom line, Alice."

"OK, I think that the girls are going to want to teach me that, Mom. We talked about it little bit, but you know how embarrassing that kind of talk is to me."

"Girls talk about those things among themselves Alice. Just like boys do in locker rooms, they must talk about girls, so to do girls talk about boys, and everything about boys, not just in the locker rooms either, but anytime that there are no boys around, girls talk about them. You are going to have to learn to do the same thing. So I think that it would be a good thing for you to talk on the phone with all of the girls, and get to know them, real well, so that you can do that."

"Mom they are all beautiful girls, I want to get to know them all, they were all so nice to me, also. I think that they all like me a little because of my accident."

"That's good dear, lots of girls like each other, girls are a lot more social than the male that you use to be. So you need to learn to not be a male anymore and forget being competitive and learn to be supportive. That is the biggest difference between the man that you use to be and the woman that you are now."

"Do you think that they like me because I look like a man to them?"

"I saw them rejecting men all night long Alice. I think that they understand that you are not a man, any longer."

"When we went to the restroom I showed them what the operation did to me. A couple of them said that that's want they have trying to get and that they have to live like a woman for a year before they are allowed to have SRS to remove their balls and dick and get a pussy instead."

"Alice you are going to have to learn to watch your language. Guys can use such foul mouth words, but ladies have to learn to use a more dignified way of talking. You should have said their penis or better yet 'the things between their legs'. You have to think of being a debutante, all of the time now.

"So, if you will try to fit into their group and maybe not tomorrow, but soon, wear the clothes to fit in, then I will make sure that your dad and the psychiatrist agree that it's a good thing for you to do, then you can spend a lot of time with them on Fridays. Is that fair enough for you?"

"Mom you know that I won't wear a dress. If I wore a dress as they did, I would look like some of those guys that were in the bar that looked like men in dresses. They tried but there is no way that they looked like women. They looked like guys in dresses."

"Will you at least consider wearing something nicer now with your panties? You have already said that wearing panties feels better now that you do not have a penis. They are made for a woman's body. They work nicely don't they? So how about a silk shirt next time for the bar with a pair of black slacks? It will feel much better on you. And it will still be pants. Women call shirts blouses. You can wear one of those, also."

"How about if I go shopping with the girls next weekend and see about getting a pair. That would then be what I would go shopping with them and get."

"How about we leave it to the girls to shop for you and you agree to get something that they select for you to wear, as long as it is a silk blouse and slacks with a zipper on the side or back instead of the front I'll agree to that and you can ask them to help you?"

"I've never seen pants with a zipper on the side. It doesn't exist," I said.

"See, you've never shopped. I bet that any of the girls could find you a pair in the first store that she comes to, and a black pair with in the first two stores that she goes in. So, if she does, will you wear them to the bar the next week that they meet? Is it a deal?"

I did not think that that mom was making a fair bet. I have never seen any guy wear those kinds of pants. Then I did remember those pants but not on a guy, but on a girl. "Those are girl pants, Mom, you tried to trick me."

"Girls wear guys pants all of the time dear, what's wrong with wearing girls pants if they look nice on you? You will get to select which pair that you wear, so if you do not want to wear them, then that's, OK. But, if you want to go back to the bar, then that's the deal. You and the girls go and get yourself a bar outfit that has a silk top and pants with a zipper on the side. I'll agree you get to go to the bar, and in return you agree to wear the clothes."

"What if I don't find anything that I want to wear?"

"Then you can't go back to that bar."

"That's not fair, Mom."

"Honey, life is sometimes not fair, as you well know. But that is the deal. Bar for clothes, you get to choice the clothes. Now that sounds more than fair to me. After all you don’t even have to work to pay for the clothes out of your own money."

"And if all of the pants are to girly and I don't want to wear them then I don't get to go to the bar."

"That's the deal, but you get to shop till you find a pair that you feel comfortable in. I am not pressuring you to wear a dress, dear. However, I AM pressuring you to look nicer. A girl has to look good no matter what she wears all of the time. Therefore, you have to look good no matter what you wear dear. Is it asking too much that I want you to look nice and not wear jeans and a T-shirt like now?"

"What's wrong with jeans and a t-shirt?"

"For a guys there is nothing wrong with it, but your not exactly a boy, any more, Alice. You have to face that fact at some time. So, all I want is that the half of you that is my daughter to dress nicely, I'm not insisting on dress's and skirts like the psychiatrist wants you dress in all of the time. I am letting you do this slowly. Nevertheless, you have to do something to get something. So the deal is going back to the bar for wearing a silk top and pants that zip at the side or back that you get to select, you get to make the choice dear, and do you want to go back to that bar with the girls again?"

The girls were at that bar that was true. It was most likely the only bar that would not kick them out. After all, they could be considered gay in my mom's or anyone else’s eyes.

"OK, I'll all to Janice tonight and leave a message and maybe go shopping with them tomorrow. If they'll help me find the things and only if I find that I don't look too ridicules, then I'll wear them."

"That's exactly what I was hoping for Alice. You make sure that you feel comfortable in the clothes that you select. You should take your time and look at a bunch of pants until you find the pair that you like. Don’t rush it, you have to worry about your operation."

"I'll think about it."

We rode in silence the rest of the way home. I knew that this was the first step that Mom was doing to get me to be a girl. I would have to think if doing it was worth going back.

I did not have to think. I knew that I would do anything to go back and see Janice.

Him Lady or She Male Chapter 4

Author:

Koalas

Audience Rating:

Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication:

500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre:

Transgender

Character Age:

Teenage or High School

TG Themes:

Accidental

Permission:

Posted by author(s)

Him-Lady or She-Male

Chapter 4 The gang goes shopping.

Guys going shopping is not as fun as girls going shopping!
We get the long version of a quick shopping trip.

Him-Lady or She-Male

Chapter 4

Shopping takes forever.

When I got home I called Janice. I knew that she would not be home so early. I left a message that I wanted to go shopping tomorrow with them if it was all right.

Then I called Julie and left a message with her. She was the one that suggested that I go in the first place.

I went to sleep that night thinking that I was not a boy or a girl. I was now the only him-lady that existed. Moreover, there were only nine others in the world for me right now.

The accident made them take away my penis but I still had the mind and rest of the body of a 17-year-old male I felt.

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

The next morning I was up at seven AM waiting for either Janice or Julie to call me back. I was hoping that either one would call me and tell me that I was welcome to come.

As the hours drug on I was getting more and more worried that they did not really mean it. I had just been a fun toy to play with the night before. After all, they were all so beautiful and I was just a 17-year-old kid from the local high school football team. By 10 o’clock, I was miserable. I now knew what girls felt like waiting for their prince charming to call them, which wasn’t me. I promised never to do that to any girl that ever gave me her phone number. I decided to wait until noon and then call every one of the girls that gave me their phone number, just to be polite and say hi, and that I was polite enough to call them back.

By 11 o’clock, I was sure that I was an idiot to think that anyone would ever think that I was even human with the operation that took my penis and left me less than half a man and half a woman. I was crying in my room. I never cried before. Quarterbacks of football teams never cry. I was losing it.

At 11:30 mom stuck her head in my room and said “Julie will be here in about 30 minutes to take you to the mall. You had better get ready Alice.”

I didn’t even mind mom calling me Alice, even if my name had been Alvin for 17 years. I jumped up and said “really?”

Mom never misses anything. “Have you been crying dear?”

“Yes, I have been up since 7 waiting for someone to call and invite me to go.”

“Well as soon as you get dressed, and I mean in something nice. Then we can talk about it. We don’t have time to talk about it right now if you want to still go”

“Yes I want to go. I’ll be dressed in a minute.”

“Alice, you are going out with a couple of the girls, Julie said their names but I don’t remember them. So you had better wear something more than jeans and a t-shirt.”

“I’m not going to wear a dress mom.”

“OK, but not any of you’re old cloths, or I’ll take them away just like I did with all of your other old guy cloths. OK?”

“OK mom I’ll find something.” I said.

That didn’t leave me much of a selection. Most of the cloths that mom had put in my closet were dresses. I had talked her into leaving me two pairs of jeans and four t-shirts. I do not think that I would be able to get out of the house today, as I got out to go to the bar. That left me some shorts to wear.

I yelled at mom’s retreating back. “Mom you had better help me pick something out. I don’t think that I’ll get something that you would approve of.”

As she came back into the room she remarked. “Now that’s more like my daughter. A girl just never knows what to wear.”

I looked at the ceiling and groaned. “OK, just no dresses please and remember that I’m not a complete girl.”

“How about this outfit Alice, It’s not a dress?”

“But mom it looks like a dress. I don’t care if they are shorts, no one would notice it. They look like a short dress to anyone that doesn’t have their hand between my legs to check it out. Other girls might know that it’s not a dress, maybe, but no other guy would. I don’t want another guy checking between my legs to see that it is shorts and not a dress. And I would still look like a fag with short hair in a dress anyway.”

“How about a wig then to cover your short hair?” mom suggested.

“I don’t think so mom.” I said. “How about a nice pair of jeans and a t-shirt?”

“I don’t think so Alice. How about this pair of shorts?”

“Mom it’s the middle of winter, how about jeans and a t-shirt, I know I can look good in those.” I said.

“How about this pair of pants.” She said.

“They would only come down to just below my knee’s mom, and they’re pink.”

“They are suppose to be that way, and I also got you a white pair here.” Mom said.

“The girls would laugh at me mom.”

“OK, if I let you wear a pair of jeans then when you get home, they go in the trash. Do you want to wear them enough to never wear them again?”

That was a hard choice. I might need them at some time in the future that I do not know about. I do not know when that might be, but it is always good planning to worry about a contingency plan around here.

“OK I’ll agree to save the jeans for later. But isn’t there something that doesn’t make me look like a fairy?” I pleaded.

“Nope, not really, you’re just going to have to bit the bullet and wear the white pants.”

“This girl thing is getting harder and harder mom”

Mom smiled and looked at me. “It’s supposed to Alice. Remember that I told you that this would be harder than practicing for football. Aren’t you tough enough to play the game?”

“OK you win the white pants and a white blouse to go with it.”

Soon I was dressed in Capri slacks, a white blouse that buttoned up the wrong way, and a pair of white socks that turned down at the tops with little flowers on them. Then black slipper shoes. If I had a wig, I would look just like a fruit cake.

Mom called up that the girls were here.

I ran down stairs. The girls took one look at me and started to giggle. I stopped and looked at them. Then I turned around, went back up to my bedroom, and closed the door. I wish I had a lock on it right then. I would have locked the door and never opened it. I threw myself on my bed and started to cry in my pillow again.

I heard a knock. Then I heard Julie through the door. “Alice can I came in?”

I did not answer her. I heard the door open and someone come in. I only assumed that it was Julie. Karen said, “Hello Alice, aren’t you going with us today? You can’t go if you’re still in bed like that.”

Someone was then hugging me and I heard Julie whispered in my ear. “Come on and we’ll get you out of the house so that we can get you into some jeans instead.”

She seemed to know exactly what the problem was. “I’m sorry I really am. It’s hard enough having to wear these stupid cloths as it is.”

She was still whispering, “Yes we know, now get up and let’s get out of here.”

Karen said, “Nice bedroom Alice. We should come over some time and have a makeup party with your mom.”

I got up. I then glanced at Karen blocking the door so that mom could not get in. Then I understood. She was covering for me, so that I could recover. “Just a minute, I forgot a sweater.” I jumped up and went to my closet. While there I wiped my eyes dry and then reached in the closet and got one of the white knit sweaters that mom had for me.”

“OK let’s go then, the malls are waiting.” Karen said after she saw that I had recovered.

“Wait Alice, I have some money for you to shop at the mall.” Mom said. I could see her leave from outside my door to get the money.

“That was close Alvin, you have got to learn to be more careful Hun,” Karen said.

Julie then said, “You forgot that you’re Alice in front of your mom, and you’re going to have to ignore what other people do. Just remember that we all love you and are here for you right now. You ok now Alvin? Now let’s get out of here and go shopping. Maybe get you a pair of jeans when you go out with us.”

Mom came back into the room and Karen was out of the way and let her in. “Here is some money for your shopping trip Alice. Remember our deal. You have to get a pair of slacks that zip up the side or back and a silk shirt if you want to go back to the bar next Friday.” I think that she said it more for Julie and Karen than for me to hear.

“Oh don’t worry Mrs. Johnson, we will make sure that Alice gets a pair girls slacks and blouse for next Friday, after all we all want her to look lovely for the guys now, don’t we?” said Karen with a straight face.

I was reminded that they were either much better at smoozing that possible, or the biggest liars in the world.

When I got back down, Shelly and Denise was there, laughing and carrying on as if nothing had happened.

When Shelly saw me and gave a war hoop “Alice is here let’s go shopping now girls!”

Julie and Karen each gripped me by an arm and pulled me toward, and then out the door. Julie opened the back door and they pushed me in and closed the door. Shelly and Denise were already climbing in the other side. Julie was getting in the drivers seat leaving Karen to climb in the passenger side front door.

As soon as we were in the car, they all seemed to calm down. Denise then said, “That was close. I’m sorry that we giggled at you Alvin. But we were shocked at the cloths your mother had you in. I guess that we were expecting you still in jeans.”

“My mom won’t let me out of the house now in jeans. She said I get to wear them one more time and then they are going in the trash.”

Julie said, “We are all going to chip in and buy you an outfit Alvin. That way you can change cloths after you leave the house and before you get anywhere. That way you will feel better going out.”

“Thanks a lot, you don’t know how silly I feel right now.” I said.

Denise said “I think it’s about as silly as we feel in boy’s cloths now Alvin.” As she laid her hand on mine.

I had to think about that. I guess that it was about the same, just the opposite.

“Thanks Denise. I think I do understand how you feel now. Well not right now, but before when you had to wear boy’s clothes when you are really girls inside. Kind of what I feel like right now.”

Denise leaned over and gave me a kiss on the cheek.

I almost missed Julie say “Don’t worry Alvin, we are going to go and get you some clothes to change into so that you feel better shopping with us. Do you have anywhere you want to go?”

I smiled. “Did you forget that I’m a guy already, hidden in these girl cloths? I never shop. I just put on what ever I reach in and get. Well except lately because I will end up reaching for a dress if I am not careful.”

They giggled at that “Well your going to shop till you drop today Alvin. But if you get tired from your injuries don’t be macho on us, even if you are a little tired, tell us so that we can stop for a while, we are not in any hurry today. We do not want you to overdo it anything. We want you strong and healthy so that next week we can dance you to death.” Karen said.

Julie stopped outside of a men’s only store.

“It’s expensive here, don’t you want to go to Wal-Mart for some jeans for me instead. I don’t think that mom gave me enough money if I get anything here and then try to get what she wants me to get. And If I don’t get what she said, then she wont let me go next Friday.”

“Don’t worry Alvin, you’re a kept man today. Were going to chip in and get you something to wear. And I can’t have you dressing in rags now can we? It would ruin our image of fabulously wealthy women looking for a rich husbands. So you are just going to have to wear something nice for us.”

“Last I remember hearing something like was when mom showed me my first dress.” I said.

After they giggled, I heard from behind me. “Well don’t worry Alvin we don’t want our one and only him-lady looking like a girl now would we.”

****** Shopping Trip ********

We went into the store and I was thankfully that it was almost empty. That is until the salesman came to ask us if he could help.

“Yes please, we were wondering if you could get something for Alvin to wear. He really doesn’t like wearing our cloths anymore.” Karen said, and the rest giggled at it.

The salesman had a sour look on his face for a second and then asked, “Was there something in particular that you wanted to see.”

“No dresses” I said.

The girls giggled.

“We want to dress him in something for night clubbing please,” Denise said coming to my rescue.

“We have some very nice leisure suits over here, if you would follow me please.”

“Alvin, if you do that again, I swear that I am going to get you a pink dress for your mom to dress you in.“ Shelly said.

“What a threat that is Shelly” I whispered “It is almost enough to make me be good for life.”

She punched me on the arm as she passed me by while smiling at me. Then she stopped in front of me, reached up, grasped me around the neck, and kissed me on the lips. “Don’t you ever worry Alvin I would never carry it through with you dear.”

I noticed Julie was right next to me, and looked at Shelly. Then she looked at me, and before I knew it, she was reaching for around my neck. Except that, she took her time and slowly pulled my head down to hers. Then French kissed me for at least an hour. Well it seemed like an hour anyway. Then she said, “That’s number two, I can not let her have all of the fun.”

Denise was right behind Julie and did the same thing. Only she must have kissed for two hours. Karen was last and said “I was only saving the best for last of course Alvin.” then she French kissed me also, at least for three hours.

It was a wonder that I heard the salesman say anything. “I’m sorry I didn’t hear you. Would you be kind enough to repeat yourself? I’m sorry I was preoccupied. I take that back, I’m not sorry about being preoccupied, only for not hearing you.”

Karen who had not completely let go reach up and gave me a quick kiss on the cheek.

Julie said, “Before we get out of hand again, let’s get him into some real cloths so that we can go shopping girls.”

Denise said, “Spoiled sport. What do you have for our boyfriend to look good?”

The salesman said something else, but I was still lost in the ‘our boyfriend’ comment that Denise made.

We started to move again before I noticed that Shelly had taken one arm and Karen the other.

We walked over to what looked like suits. I was wondering what he thought people wore to bars. “Wouldn’t a pair of jeans be better?” I asked.

“Why don’t you three go and find yourself a pair of jeans and a shirt while Denise and I say here and look for your formal wear Alvin? Afterwards we can switch and look with you for you’re second set of night cloths.” Julie said. “That way we might actually get something bought today and you out of those cloths.”

I had forgotten all about the cloths that I was in since the first kiss.

“Getting out of these cloths is the best idea I have heard in weeks.”

I started to pull Karen and Shelly toward to where I had seen the Levis jeans. When we got there, I started to look for my size, and only realizing that I most likely had changed sizes. “I need to get my waist measured again. I’m not sure that I’m the same size after the operation.”

Another salesman had appeared when we had moved away from Julie and Denise, who stayed in the suit area.

Karen asked if he had a measuring tape.

“Doesn’t he know his own size?” He asked

“Well we have had him tied up for a month and not let him go, so he’s not sure if he’s still the same size now.” Karen said, and Shelly snickered.

“Are all four of you ladies really his girl friends?” he then asked.

“Oh no.” Shelly said not to be outdone. “The other six couldn’t come with us today.”

“He must be a real man then.” The salesman said, not giving up.

“Oh we all think that he’s a real pussy, don’t we Alvin.” Denise said while almost busting up laughing.

“Jeans now, physical attributes later Denise, your going to confuse the poor man and think that I’m a girl and you’re a boy next.” I said just to confuse the issue.

The salesman pulled out a tape measure.

Karen said, “Oh, you have to let us do that, we can’t pass up fondling him for any reason now can we?”

Consequently, she took the tape measure, slipped it around my waist, and read off. “34 Waist”

“My turn now” Shelly said taking the tape measure and measuring from my crouch down to the floor “35 pants leg”.

I was glad now that Shelly had done that and not let the salesman near my crouch.

The salesman said, “Yes we carry jeans in those measurements.” He then walked over to a pile and pulled one out. I took them and said “Thank you, can I try them on now please.”

Shelly said, “He’s had his pants off for a month, so he’s just anxious to get some back on.”

“Right this way”

The salesman led me towards the back, until I saw where I could change cloths. “Thank you.”

“I have a question.” The salesman said. “How is it that you have all of these beautiful women as your girlfriends? You only look like you’re about 17.”

“I guess that they just like pussy” I said and ducked into the changing room.

I could not get out of the pants that my mom had given me fast enough. I had the jeans on in about 30 seconds and was walking out of the changing room.

“Oh I feel so much better. I really thank you girls for this. Should we change and let Julie and Denise help with the shirt so that they don’t feel left out?” I asked.

“You are just too sweet Alvin” Shelly said as she reached up give me a kiss.

When she had finished making my world swim I heard “We don’t want to share you Alvin, but I guess that we had better if we know what’s good for you and us.”

Julie and Denise were still looking at suits when we went back over to them.

“I have some pants how about a t-shirt now and then we can go.” I said.

“But Alvin, you can’t just wear jeans a t-shirt all of the time with us.” Julie said, “You would look so handsome in this suit that Denise and I have picked out for you.”

“But I don’t need a suit Julie, I’m just glad to get back into jeans and a t-shirt.” I said.

“Your turn Julie and Denise, Show us which suit you like, and then go get Alvin a t-shirt or two.” Shelly said.

“We were thinking about this suit Shelly.” Denise said. Pointing to one that was already out.

“We’ll get it, you two go get him a t-shirt before he rips that blouse off.” Karen said.

So Julie and Denise each took an arm and off we went to get me a t-shirt.

I headed toward the t-shirts when I felt a tug the arm that Julie was holding. “Alvin can’t we talk you into getting a sports pull over instead of a t-shirt. It would make you look so much more handsome.” Julie said.

“I think so to Alvin, let’s go and just look them for a second “said Denise.

“OK, but can we hurry, I don’t like the looks that the salesmen are giving me.” I said.

“That’s because you are so handsome Alvin. And being surrounded by four beautiful girls doesn’t hurt. So come on it’ll only take a second Alvin.” Julie said.

We were there in no time and she pulled a dark blue one off the rack. “How about getting this navy blue shirt Alvin?”

“Great, I’ll go put it on.”

“While you’re gone, we’ll find you another one also Alvin”. Denise said.

I almost ran to the changing room. I had the blouse off and the sport shirt on in seconds and was leaving.

As I was getting back to Julie, she had her back to me speaking to a salesman. I just heard him say, “But why are you buying for a kid.”

I heard Julie’s response. “It’s like He’s my husband and I’m buying what he needs, even if he doesn’t know he needs it right now. Besides we would fit together so well.”

“Hi”

“Alvin,” She exclaimed as she threw her arms around my neck. “My turn” and proceeded to French kiss me again. I seemed to melt into her arms. They were nice arms to have around me. After a while she stopped.

Denise said, “After you get back trying on that shirt, then it’s my turn for a little kiss too.”

She handed me a light blue shirt, just like the one that I had on, except for the color. “One shirt is fine Denise, It is going to be hard enough to hide just one pair of cloths.”

“You’re not hiding any Alvin, we are hiding all of your cloths so that you will have some. Now go try it on like a good future husband, and come back and suffer through your kiss as a reward.” Denise said.

“Can’t I suffer through my reward first, it’s seems like having wait to suffer through a punishment like that and I would never make it to the dressing room from dieing from a broken heart from the excitement of having to wait.”

Julie said to the salesman “And it makes you wonder why he only has 10 girlfriends that love him so much.”

I did not hear all of that. I already had my lips on Shelly’s in a wonderful French kiss. Shelly’s arms were around my neck and her body pressed close up to mine.

Karen and Shelly came up, as Shelly was finishing with her punishment of me.

“We agree with his suit, so if Shelly’s finishing up we can go shopping now for Alvin for some shoes now.” Karen said.

“Oh I forgot all about his shoes.” Julie said.

“I think that he is going to need some dress shoes to dance in.” Shelly said.

“OK, the shoe store next” Denise said.

“I’ll go pay for all of these, and then we can go to the mall and get the rest.” Julie said.

Julie started toward the checkout and I started to follow her.

“And where are you going big boy?” Karen said.

“I’m going to at least go and help pay for my cloths.” I said.

“Why? so your mom will know that you paid for them and can take them away from you again. We don’t think so! We are paying for them and we are keeping them. Then when you come out with us, we’ll always have a change of cloths for you to borrow lover boy.” Karen said.

“This way, your mom can dress you anyway she wants coming out of the house, and you can change after you leave. Then you will change back before going home and not only will your mom be happy, but we get a free strip show twice a night.” Denise said.

“We all talked it over after you left last Friday. We almost all decided that was a wonderful idea, well wonderful for us anyway Alvin.” Shelly said.

“And those who voted no still said that they would chip in a help with any cloths that you needed.” Karen said.

“So you see Alvin, you have just been out voted nine to two.” Denise said.

“Of course there is a price that you are going to have to pay Alvin, after all nothing is free.” Shelly said.

Denise and Karen looked at Shelly.

“What’s the price?” I asked.

“You have to pay in kisses.” Shelly said. “As many as we want and when ever we want.”

“Oh, yea, right, and don’t forget about the hugs too Shelly. As many as we want and when ever we want them.” Karen said.

Denise, not to be out done said, “The sex part comes later with interest. As must as we want and what ever we want.”

“It sounds like I’ve just been bought and paid for.” I said. “Don’t I get any say in the matter?”

“No” all four of them said at once.

“Alvin, your going to be to busy with 10 girlfriends. You’re just going to have to let all of the girls in your life take care of you now while you take care of them.” Denise said.

I was so unaware. I was so busy thinking and trying to get out of wearing girls cloths that I was not thinking about anything else. I bowed my head. “I am sorry that I was so self centered, I was so caught up in my own problems of getting out of the girls cloths that even with the 10 most beautiful girls in the world around me, I was not considering what an extra effort that you have just gone through for me. I should be so grateful for your time when there are at least 10 guys for each one of you that would move heaven and earth to do anything for you, and I was being self centered and selfish.”

“If you keep that up Alvin, you are going to replace Casanova as the literately lover of the millennium. You know that you make all girls hearts go pitter patter when you speak with love directly from your own heart like that.” Karen said.

“So come here and start paying for you clothes now Alvin.” said Shelly.

“Hurry up and kiss him” said Denise, “We still have a lot of shopping to do today.”

“You can never hurry a kiss with Alvin.” Shelly said as she brought her lips to mine in a very slow and moist kiss of passion.

It must have been an hour later when we stopped kissing.

As we left the men’s store and I was getting in the back seat I saw three salesmen standing at the window watching us leave.

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

It was about three miles to the girl’s favorite mall. They were so excited today. Julie reminded everyone that I had to get the pants and silk blouse today.

I reminded everyone that it was a shirt not a blouse, guys call them shirts, and girls call them blouses.

“As long as they button up on the right side don’t worry about what it’s called Alvin.” Shelly said.

“What do you mean, button up on the right side? They button up in the front.” I said.

They laughed at me.

“Alvin, they both button up in the front, but girls blouse’s button up with the buttons on the left side, and guy’s button up with the buttons on the right side.” Denise pointed out. “So if you find something that your mother has given you doesn’t seem to button up the right way, now you know why.”

I learned some other hidden truth that girls had always kept hidden from the boys. I was learning more and more each hour with my new friends. I mean beside them being great kissers.

**********************************

When we got to the mall I was first out, and opened Julie’s door, then I went around opening the door for the other girls. They were nice enough to wait for me to open it for them, and rewarded me with a quick peck on the cheek. When I got back around to Julie’s door, she also rewarded me with a kiss, and mentioned that I might want to wipe all of the lipstick off my cheek sometime today. It was starting to look like I wore rouge on them.

The first store that we went into was a Neiman Marcus store. They went to the young woman’s section. I followed them. After all I felt better wearing men’s clothing now and not so ashamed. The first salesgirl that saw us came over and asked if she could help.

Julie said, “No thank you, we are just here with our boyfriend today shopping.”

She then asked the others and Shelly was first to say. “No thank you. I’m just here with my boyfriend shopping today.”

And if that was not enough she ask Karen, who, not to be outdone replied, “No I’m just here with my future fiancée today.”

“You know that he can only marry one of us Karen,” Denise said in front of the salesgirl.

“I don’t think that he could marry any of us,” said Shelly, “I don’t think he would have the heart to break the hearts other 9. You know he’s too sweet for that.”

“You’re dating 9 girls at one time?” the salesgirl asked while raising her brows to the ceiling.

I started to say “Not really” before being drown out by all four girls at the same time saying “There are 10 of us”, and “We only know of 10 he is currently dating.” and “He’s such a heart breaker, isn’t he.” and “We are all dating him at the same time.”

Then Karen, who was the closest, reached up and kissed me on the lips again. Shelly then kissed me, because she was standing on the other side with her arms wrapped around my neck. Followed by Denise saying, “See what we mean, our boyfriend can just never stop at one of us.”

I was still flustered and found my arm around both Shelly and Karen after the kisses stopped.

I could only smiled at the salesgirl and shrugged my shoulders. As in ‘what can I say’?

Julie finally found the slacks that she was looking for, for me and pulled them out of the rack. “Alvin, These are the right size, what do you think of these?”

“If they fit then they are good enough for me.” I said.

The salesgirl said, “Those slacks are a little long for you, you might want to look in the next rack, which has shorter legs.”

That must have been the opening line that Julie was waiting for. “Oh, no, these aren’t for me. They are for Alvin. His mom will not let him go out with all us girls again unless he is wearing some girl slacks that zip up the side and a girl’s silk blouse. And you know how us gold-diggers are, we’ll put up with anything to marry him for his money.”

“Alvin, you never told me you were rich,” Denise said while being wide eyed.

“Sure he is Denise, Alvin pull out all of your money and show Shelly how rich you are.” Karen said.

I pulled out the $150 that mom had given me and started to count it out slowly.

“I know that I had me a rich man.” Julie said.

Shelly started to take the money from my hand as I was counting it out until it was all gone. “Well your broke now Alvin, so you girls will just have to leave him to me to marry.”

“You must have some more money Alvin,” Karen said as she started searching my empty pockets. Not exactly for what was inside the pockets as she was rubbing all over on my legs and bum. Obviously, she was looking for more money in each empty pocket. Even though it took Karen a couple of minutes to look in each empty pocket a couple of times, she never gave up.

“Karen, do you want to strip search me to find some more?” I asked.

“Of course Alvin,” Karen said with a straight face to me, and then to the salesgirl “Excuse me, is there a place that I can strip search Alvin around here close by, it shouldn’t take me more than a couple of hours to make sure that I have his last penny.”

Shelly and Denise burst out laughing at the salesgirls look.

“Karen, I know how thorough that you want to be looking for every cent, but I really don’t have anymore money, not even a penny.”

“I know that Alvin, it was the searching that I wanted to do, not finding the penny.”

“Karen, you might just miss something, so I think that we had all better help you when it’s time to strip him.” Denise said.

“She means when it’s time to search you for that penny Alvin” Shelly added.

“I’m sure that was what she meant Shelly, after all I know that Karen would never have any implied motives other than finding that non-existent penny.” I said.

“Alvin,” Karen said, “How can you say that about the girl that you are going to marry? I’m hurt, you have better kiss and make up with me now.”

As Karen was making up, I heard the salesgirl ask, “Is she really his fiancée?”

And Denise replied, “Well not exactly, we haven’t decided which of his 10 girlfriends he is going to marry. But we of course will be discussing it at our weekly Friday night get-togethers with him.”

Just then, Karen had to come up for air so Denise said. “Thank you for warming my fiancée’s lips for me Karen.” She then helped warm them up a little more.

The salesgirl asked, “Aren’t you girls mad as each other for him asking more than one of you to marry him?”

“Oh, he hasn’t asked any of us yet, we’re just giving him a little help with the idea. Then when it does finally get up into that mans head we will already have a head start.” Julie said.

I am sure that the salesgirl looked a little stunned.

“Alvin, you have to try these on for your mother remember.” Julie said.

“OK, where is there a changing room?” I asked.

“We only have a woman’s changing room here, the men’s changing room is over in the men’s department.

“That’s OK, Alvin doesn’t like the men’s changing room. So why don’t I go and see if it’s being used, and if not then Alvin can change there.” Julie said.

“I’m sorry but the store policy forbids anyone but females to change in the women’s change room.” The salesgirl said.

“No problem, Alvin is really a woman masquerading as a man, and so it’s not against policy for women who looks like a man to change is there?” Julie asked in her sweetest voice. “Besides, there are all four of us to look out for him and make sure that he doesn’t do anything that we wouldn’t do.”

Then Shelly, taking her by the arm, “And what no one knows about, no one cares about, And if you didn’t see anything then you couldn’t get in trouble for anything now could you, and could you please help me over here in that isle to look for a jacket for my brother? I’m having such a hard time.”

As the two of them started to walk away, Julie and Karen grabbed my arms and started me toward the changing rooms with the slacks in hand.

Denise came out with a “No ones in there.” And in we went.

I did my best impression of a quick-change artist with the pants, and stepped out to let the girls see me.

Julie said a simple “OK”, while Karen wanted a twirl to see the back also before giving her approval.

I then went back inside and quickly traded again before coming out.

I saw Denise going over to get Shelly, who was still with the salesgirl. I was thankful that the four girls worked together for me like they just did. With all of the teasing that they do back and forth, I understood that they really did care for and look out for each other, and for me too now.

We told the sales girl thank you for the slacks and Julie said that we needed to get the silk blouse at Nordstrom.

As we left, I thanked the salesgirl and said it was fun and she was helpful for an afternoon shopping experience. Her only comment was. “So am I number 11 on your girlfriends list now.”

“I am sure that you are number one on so many guys list that it would be a shame to see you settle for being on any list with more than just one person. And you should be the most important person in the world on that list to them.” After which she just smiled at me, and said “thank you.”

Him Lady or She Male Chapter 5

Author:

Koalas

Audience Rating:

Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication:

Fiction

Genre:

Transgender

Character Age:

Teenage or High School

TG Themes:

Accidental

Permission:

Posted by author(s)

Him-Lady or She-Male

Chapter 5

More shopping of course, and oh by the way, school has to start again.

Authors note: I can not help but express my appreciation enough to cewesson for finding the 300 plus errors in grammar, word usage, spelling, and editing. The remaining 3,000 errors are still my own. Koalas

We started across the mall to Nordstrom when Denise said, “Ah Alvin, what are we going to do with you? You are just too much a Casanova to let out of our sight. We leave you alone for just one minute and already you are looking for other women.”

I walked over to Denise and grabbed her around the waist with both hands. “Now why would I want other women in my life? I have my choice from the 10 most beautiful women in the world right now. The only girls that match me physically in the most important parts where it counts. The ones I meet, where I can now be a part of for a lifetime of mutual love and admiration.

I then bend down to kiss her, giving her the opportunity to pull away. She did not move at all, and let me kiss her.

“Well we know that Alvin sure is getting the hang of kissing,” Denise said after we finished. “Does this mean that we’re going to get married today or do I have to wait till tomorrow?”

“Don’t you think that you’re rushing it just a little, Denise?” I said, “After all we have only known each other for two days.”

Karen then said, “But we know that you have to find a wife from among the 10 of us, Alvin. You are just going to have to put up with ALL of us trying to seduce you first.”

“Thank you Karen. I know that each of you are able to get all of the lovers and husbands that you could ever want,” I said.

“Maybe lovers, Alvin, but marriage is not possible for us. After all, same sex marriages are still a thing of the future for most of us, no matter what the papers keep saying about how easy it is.”

I now understood their feelings. They thought as I did. I was a perfect match to what they wanted to be. Most of them wanted to look like girls on the outside, and never lose their manhood inside. That was why they were being so nice to me. I could be their perfect match as I had hoped that one of them could be my perfect match.

“Every person on earth tries to find their soul mates. It will be easy for me now. I can find my soul mate among the ten of you. Lucky I am to now to be in such a wonderful position. But then again, I am so sorry for the ten of you. Because now that I have shown up you only think that I am the only one of my kind. It makes me so sad now to think that you are trying so hard to impress me. I think that what each of you wants in your heart of hearts is a simple normal life with one that you can love and live with your whole life in a relationship together.

“Until yesterday, I thought that I would be alone, now I have found each of you. Better than I had ever though life could be after high school. I really am like a girl wooed by 10 wonderful suitors aren’t I. I feel more like a girl should than a boy who is wooing you.”

Karen walked up to me and had her nose just an inch from mine. “Well Alvin, you are part girl now also, and we are part male. So what is the problem with our male parts wooing your female parts? You can consider yourself a nice young Alice to us sometimes. After all there are not many girls that want to make love to one of us the way we need it, or guys unless we and they are both gay.”

I put my arms around her neck and kissed her. “That is why I came yesterday. Because that is what I knew, I was going to need from you. I am glad that we both agree on the same thing. But aren’t you going overboard?”

“Alvin, you just have too much humility,” Said Julie “You really are going to make one of us the perfect husband. Now if you were only a few years older than us, instead of being a younger stud you would be perfect. However, I guess that one fault is not going to bother any of us, now is it? So whose turn is it to get a kissed?”

“I think that we all have to get one after that speech,” Said Shelly. Shelly got her French kiss first. “Remember me when you are proposing, Casanova.”

We had another round of kissing, which I found myself enjoying more and more, and becoming more comfortable with. I was even forgetting that they were males under their skirts. We went into the store.

“Hey Julie, can we find a silk shirt in the fancy suit department?” I had remembered that some of the guys had silk shirts at the last prom.

“OK Janice made all of the rules for you yesterday. Now I am making one. If you talk to any of us, you have to give that person a kiss and hug after they answer you. In addition, to be fair, if anyone asks you a question and you answer it, they have to give you a kiss and a hug. Does that should fair, girls?” Julie said.

Needless to say, everyone agreed with it. Then they all at once they starting asking me questions right away.

We spend the next fifteen minutes just kissing. There were always three questions going on while I was kissing the last person. When the next person started kissing the other three asked a question. I could hardly pay attention to questions when I was kissed like that. They had to ask another question until there was a backup of questions. You just cannot think straight when you are being kissed like that, or think at all. I also noticed that whenever it was Karen’s turn, she was starting to get hands like an octopus. A practice that was soon copied by the other three, they were starting to roam over my body. I guess that Karen could not wait for a strip search later.

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

Getting the shirt was easy. A light purple shirt (They called it lavender) was easy. It did button up on the right side, but it still looked like a girls shirt to me.

I will never understand why they have 10 million names for colors. I think that they should all be numbered for the amount of red, green and blue that makes up the color, then you can say I want a 45% Red, 2% Green and 53% Blue shirt. It would sure make it easier to get the color you want I bet.

We spent two more hours just walking around the mall. The girls bought very little but looked a lot. They said it was just the fun of being in the mall window shopping and looking. They also tried on a couple of dresses, skirts and blouses. I tried to get them to try on bikinis but they all said no. If I wanted to see them, then we would have a pool party in the future and then we would all have to wear bikinis, including me. I said, “why not”.

At one point we went into a store that sold wigs. They tried to get me to buy a wig saying that it would make my Mom happy to see me come home in one. I was not tempted. They reminded me that the more that I came and went dressed as a girl, the happier that Mom would be. It was a consideration. They finally got me to try on a couple. The girl behind the counter didn’t understand the conversation I’m sure. Nor understand it was a guy was trying on wigs.

After the mall we left and started home. While in the car, before we got back, I had to change into those pants. It was not easy getting them over my bum. I was completely changed a block from home. The girls stopped and put all of my boy clothes in the trunk for this Friday when I could use them again.

I was not happy going home. But I knew now the path that I was going to take for my life now. But it still depended on one of the 10 ladies from the bar. It was now more important than ever that I learn what they wanted and needed in life.

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

When I got home the first thing that Mom said asked was “How did you like going shopping with the other girls, Alice?”

“It was OK, Mom, but I didn’t like all of the women’s clothing stores that we went to. It got kind of boring after the first couple. Why don’t girls just go in and get what they want and be done with it? Why do they have to look at fifteen dresses? I mean a dress is a dress, there are only so many ways that you can cover yourself up. After the amount of shopping that the girls did, they should have enough dresses till they die.”

Mom just laughed. “Alice, guys play sports to learn how to face the world after they leave school. Girls learn to shop. After all it’s the mothers and wives that have to buy everything that the family needs. You won’t find many husbands going grocery shopping. They would rather watch football on the TV when they get home. So it’s up to the girls to learn to do that. That’s one of the reasons that mothers let their daughters go shopping. It’s just like cooking, sewing, or any other chore that they have to learn how to do to make the family work. It’s the wives’ responsibility to learn these things, Alice, and now, it’s one of the responsibilities that you are going to have to learn. It’s all part of being a woman, and now you’re a woman and have to learn it. You are also 17 years late in learning all of the things that you need to know that girls already know. Being a pretty face is good for getting a man, but you have to have some depth after that to keep one. Remember that Alice. I am glad that we are having these mother-daughter talks. I think that it would have been better learning them while you were young, but now you are going to have to learn them very quickly, Alice.”

“Mom, I don’t want to be anybody’s wife. I’m happy being a guy.”

“Alice, I thought that that we had already settled that. You don’t have the right equipment to be a guy any more. You are now a girl. You have girl equipment. Eventually you also are going to have breast. You’re going to be a young woman soon, Alice. Accept it and move on.”

“Yes, Mom” I said, thinking it’s easier to just appear to go along with her agenda while doing my own agenda instead.

I went up to my room and removed the outfit that Mom had made me wear outside. I then put on the shorts and T-shirt since they were the least offensive of the available clothes that Mom let me have.

Dinner was a somber occasion. I was hungry after a day of activity. It had been such a long time since I had exerted myself so much. I just realized that I had not had any workouts at home since the accident.

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

The next morning Mom shook me awake. “You have to get up and get dressed. We have an appointment with your school counselor this morning. They called yesterday and need to see you before you go back to school on Tuesday.”

That was news to me. But I guess it was time for me to go back to school. So I got up and put on jeans and a T-shirt. Mom gave me sour looks and was not too pleased but I was not going to wear a dress back to school.

We arrived at school at five minutes to nine and went to the school office. After Mom talked to the school receptionist we went right in to Mister Owens office.

“Please sit down, Mrs. Johnson. We have a little problem that we have to talk about. It is concerning your request to change your son’s name from Alvin to Alice.”

“Mom, you didn’t” I cried.

“What’s the problem Mr. Owens?” Mom asked.

“Well, the problem is that you want to change his gender from male to female, Mrs. Johnson,” He said.

“So what is the problem, Mr. Owens? Alice is a girl now,” Mom said.

I was almost in tears now. How could Mom do this to me!

“Well, I see a male in front of me, Mrs. Johnson,” He said.

“Mr. Owens, if Alice were to walk into the boys’ locker room and change into his gym clothes he would be raped because of what is not between his legs now,” Mom said.

Mr. Owens sat back in his chair and looked at me. I knew that I was in trouble now. He then leaned forward and picked up the phone on his desk and punched in three numbers. That meant he was calling someone else in the school. “Mrs. James, could you come to my office, please.” Of course we couldn’t hear the answer. “No, I need you right now, it is not a medical emergency but I need you to check a student for me. There is a question if the student is a boy or a girl and I need your professional opinion as to their physical attributes of this student.” The nurse said some more, then a “Thank you” was said and Mr. Owens put down the phone.

“We will check out exactly what you said, Mrs. Johnson, if that is OK?” He said.

Mom said, “Perfect, now while he is with the nurse being checked out. Let’s not waste your time. We can go over the changes in classes that needs to be made. You will find that Alice needs to have her records changed and new classes assigned. She cannot be in football because of her injuries. So we need to place her in classes better suited for her current situation.”

The nurse walked in the door at that moment. “Hello, how can I help you, Mr. Owens,” the nurse said.

“Would you please take this student and do a physical exam. There is some question as to the physical gender. I need to know which gym class and bathrooms that they should be assigned. If what Mrs. Johnson said is true, then Johnson can not go back into boy’s gym class,” Mr. Owens said while looking at my mother.

“OK, let’s go, Alvin,” The nurse said.

“It’s Alice now, please,” Mom interrupted

“Sorry, I was just so use to calling him Alvin. Lets go and examine you, Alice and see what’s what,” The nurse said.

I got up and went with the nurse. I knew what was going on and didn’t like it. Mom was forcing me to be a girl even for school. When we got to the nurse’s office she said. “OK Alvin, drop your pants and we’ll see what the big flak is all about. You’ve been in here enough times that I think that we are going to have to get a straight jacket for your mother since I have see you enough times to know what is between your legs already.”

“I’m afraid not, Mrs. James. I had an accident, and now my Mom is out to make me her daughter.” I had dropped my pants and underwear for her to see.

“Well, I can see that you are not the guy that I have put countless bandages on. I’m sorry, Alvin, but I’m going to have to tell Mr. Owens that you are not a boy. Just think what would happen if you were to change clothes in gym class now? The other boys would be all over you in a moment. I’m not happy with this at all. You are not going to fit in as a girl either. But I am going to have to tell Mr. Owens that you can no longer dress in the boys’ gym, or use the boys’ bathrooms. I’m not sure if using the girls’ bathroom is the answer either right now. But that’s Mr. Owens decision to make.” Mrs. James did not look happy right now. “Pull up your pants and let’s go back to Mr. Owens office.

We went back down the hall to Mr. Owens office and entered. Mrs. James said, “I have examined Johnson and find that he is not allowed to use the boys’ bathrooms or dress in the boys’ gym. Although he does have the attributes of a female between his legs, he does not have the normal breast development that is associated with girls his age.”

Mom piped up and said a little loudly, “SHE is a very late bloomer.”

“OK Mrs. Johnson, according to what you have said we are going to have to accept your decisions. Alice Johnson is going to have to finish school as a girl. That means that she is also going to have to meet the school guidelines by wearing the girl’s uniform.

Alice, that means that you are going to have to wear a skirt for the rest of the year. Those are school board rules, not school rules. I cannot make an exception. I didn’t make these rules, so I cannot make an exception to them for you. You are going to have to get a uniform before tomorrow when you have to come back to school.

For now you will be excused from physical activities with the other girls that would be a strain for you. But you will have to dress and shower with them. I suggest that you do so soon so that they will know of the changes that you have had and that you are now a girl with them. Is that understood, Alice? Your mother is quite insistent that others learn of your change in status and that you didn’t have any choice in the matter. You will have a new class schedule tomorrow morning. So come to the office and pick it up.”

I looked at Mr. Owens after that long speech, making sure that I understood all of it.

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

Instead of taking me directly home, Mom and I went shopping. Or rather Mom went shopping and I had to tag along for the torture of it. Mom got me a complete girls school uniform, (Yuck!) including the required kit for gym, As if I was going to wear that skirt. We also got nothing but looks from the salespeople that sold us the uniform.

At first the salespeople were not even going to sell my Mom the clothes. But after Mom had a long chat with the manager of the store, we ended up with the clothes and a ten percent discount also. Mom was really mad after talking to the manager, and the manager didn’t look too happy either.

The rest of the day just passed me by. The next morning came too quickly. I had planned on ditching school. But Mom planned on taking me to make sure that I made it.

“Can we have Alice Johnson’s class schedule, please,” Mom asked the receptionist.

“I am sorry but we can only give students schedules to the student or their parents,” The receptionist said.

“I am Mrs. Johnson and this is Alice Johnson,” Mom said.

The receptionist looked at me for a long time. “Can I have some ID please?”

I pulled out my student ID that said Alvin Johnson and a picture of me on it and gave it to the receptionist.

“This say’s Alvin, not Alice,” The receptionist said. “Do you have a sister?”

“No” I said.

“There has been a slight change. If you would check with Mr. Owens, I think that you will find that Alice also needs a new student ID card.”

“Just a moment” the receptionist said as she dialed the phone. “Mr. Owens do you know anything about an Alice Johnson.” “Yes.” “OK.” “Are you sure?” “Yes I will, but I don’t think it’s right.” The receptionist hung up the phone.

“Step over there, Alice, and let’s get a new picture for your student ID.”

I stepped up to the line and got a new picture. The receptionist went back to her desk with the picture and in no time I had a new student ID.

“OK, This is your new class schedule,” The receptionist said, and handed me my new schedule.

Period Teacher Description
1...........Ms. Sams..........Advanced Home Economics
2...........Ms. Thermopolis...Girls Gym
3...........Ms. Jones.........Typing and Office Skills
4...........Mr. Diddle........American History
5...........Ms. Kims..........Women’s Studies
6...........Mr. Bird..........Algebra II

I couldn’t believe it. This was impossible. There was no way that I was going to these classes. Just then Mr. Owens came up behind me. “I’m going to walk you to you class just to make sure that you get there, Alice.”

I looked at him “You don’t have to do that, Mr. Owens, I am sure that I can find the classroom,” I said.

“But I have a few words to say to the class, Ms. Johnson. So if you don’t mind let’s not be late to your first day,” he said.

The ‘Ms. Johnson’ didn’t go un-noticed by me. I was fuming. I couldn’t ditch school either. Not with Mr. Owens taking me.

“Sometime today, I need you to get all of your school books from your old classes and bring them by my office. Your mother said that you’re not going to be going to your old classes anymore. I know that this is going to be hard. I also know that you are going to get a lot problems with other students over this. But our hands are tied. The parents have the final say after all. We are supposed to only be teaching you. Here we go, “He said as we walked into the class and made me sit at the first available seat.

Ms. Sams was giving me a dirty look. “Mr. Owens we are not going to have some fruitcake in my class, or some football prank either. You can just take him out of here now.”

“Ms. Sams I assure you that this is not a prank and that Alice Johnson is not some fruit cake, now if you will just read this and then also read it to all of the students in your class then it will clear up a lot of misunderstandings before they happen,” Mr. Owens said.

Ms. Sams started reading the paper that Mr. Owens had given her. After a while her face muscles softened and by the end she looked like she was ready to cry. “OK, I’ll read this to the class and make sure that they understand it.”

She then went to her desk and sat down and took a tissue from her desk to dry her eyes. She then read and re-read the note that Mr. Owens had given her while the rest of the class filtered in and sat down. I just waited with my head down hopping that no one noticed me. No such luck, I could hear a lot of cuss words and comments that I’ll never repeat.

After one was a little too loud, Ms. Sams rose her head and said “That will be enough of that. I want silence. The next person that says anything will fail this class.”

Ten minutes later she said, “I will read a letter from the Headmaster to the staff and students.”

To: Staff and students
Sometimes people get hurt. Some people break a bone, lose an arm, leg, or an eye. These hurt the student, and their families and loved ones. But we have one case on campus that is even worst than all of these. This male student has lost his manhood. Afterwards the doctors had no choice but to change what was between his legs to be that of a girl. Now I know that this will be funny to many, but just think a minute if this had happened to you. What would you be like, how would you feel. This student is doing everything that they can to fight against the problem and remain a boy. But they have no choice in the matter. They will be coming to school dressed as a girl. The school board’s dress code does not allow anything else.

“However any male student that thinks it is funny enough to take any action, verbal or physical will soon find themselves in a dress as punishment, which is allowed. I will find a similar punishment for the girls if they verbally abuse this student.

Now for the details. This student had an accident and they almost died. The surgeons had to operate to save the life of this student. Then plastic surgeons operated to make this student have female parts between their legs. This student then had to learn how to walk again, as well as many other simple things that we all take for granted. This student is still learning how to be a person that is accepted by anyone for who they are now. Being accepted is not an easy task. So I expect everyone associated with and who knows this student to help them as best they can to adjust to their new lifestyle. They did not want to change. It is being forced upon them. But that does not mean that you cannot help them adjust. Just think if you had a problem, wouldn’t you want others to help you, even if you didn’t ask for help.

“This student is in this classroom. They don’t want to be here. It’s not their choice. Now I expect everyone to help them out as much as they can. Any questions,” Ms. Sams asked.

Polly asked, “Are they going to like use the girls’ bathroom?”

Ms. Sams looked over at me and I nodded my head. “Yes Polly, they have to use the girls’ bathroom.

“Like are they going to like us the girls’ gym also?” Polly asked again with out raising her hand.

Ms. Sams looked over at me again. I nodded and lifted my class schedule to her.

She started over to my desk and said, “Yes, she is going to go to girls’ gym. In fact she will be in girls’ gym next period.”

“Do you mean like he will be showering with us like and seeing us like and everything?” Polly asked.

“I am sure that during gym you are going to be checking HER out move than she will be checking you out, Polly. Who here has gym next class?”

Three students raised their hands. “Well, I will excuse the four of you early so that you can get to gym and straightened out. Now let’s get back to our projects. This week we started sewing. So has everyone gotten their patterns for their dresses?” Half of the class raised their hands. “Susan, why didn’t you get your pattern?”

“Well Mrs. Sams, I couldn’t find just the right one for the Christmas dance,” Susan said.

“Well you know that everyone has to sew their Christmas formal for this year, Susan. So get on the ball, if you mess around, you’ll fail this class. I suggest that everyone get a partner and go down to together to April’s Fabrics and get yourselves a pattern,” Ms. Sams said.

What? I was going to have to make and wear a stupid dress for this class! This was too much. I decided that I was just going to fail the class.

The rest of the class was for the girls who already had patterns and material. You could see that they were so excited about their dress. So while they worked at the tables, other girls helped by moving the material around for them and holding things. They also spent a lot of time pinning the pattern to the material. I tried to stay out of the way. But just before class ended Mrs. Sams got me and told me “You are in this class now, Alice. So I expect you to also do the class work. That includes finding a pattern at the fabric store and material for the dress for a Christmas formal.”

Just before class ended Mrs. Sams said, “OK, you four girls that have PE next please clean up and get ready to go early. I am sure that the PE teacher will have a lot of things that need to be checked before her class, so let’s make it easier for her. When you are all cleaned up, I want you all four to go together, and make sure that all four of you get there. Do I make myself clear?” Three girls answered yes, but I wasn’t so sure I wanted to get to the gym class.

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

I was sure that second period was going to be as bad as first. While walking to the girl’s gym area the three girls made sure that I walked either with them or in front of them. The one time I stopped they stopped, turned around, and waited for me. I wasn’t going to get away with ditching this with out causing a lot of trouble. At the girls’ gym door I stopped. I wasn’t going to go in there. I had too many years of it being taboo. When I said, “There is no way that I’m going in that door.” The other girls stopped with me, and then one of them said. “OK Alice, we can just go in the teachers door today. I’m sure that she won’t care today. I bet that she will even be pleased that we did.” So we walked around to the side.

Ms. Thermopolis was already in her office. The three of the girls waited at the office door while making me go in first. I slid just inside the door and waited. The other three girls came in behind me. “I’ll go get Ms. Thermopolis while you wait here.” And Susan was off like a streak of lighting. Soon Ms. Thermopolis and Susan were coming out of her office down the hall.

“Well I think that you had better change in my office today,” Ms. Thermopolis said.

“You mean that you want to check me out first,” I said.

“Yea, something like that, Johnson. After all it’s not going to be easy to let you change clothes in a room full of girls. Not after playing on the football team,” She replied

“Well then how about if the three girls go and get their kit to change into, and then I can change in front of them in your office, while they decide if they want to change in front of me? That way they will spread the rumor if it’s true or not,” I said.

“That sounds like a reasonable idea, Johnson, so why don’t you three girls go and get your clothes and meet us back in my office.”

I walked down the hall into Ms. Thermopolis office. “Is it true what I read in the memo? Did you really have an operation to cut your dick off?”

I thought a little crude, but true. “Yes, they had to do a lot of surgery down there and also on the stomach.”

“OK, I hope that your changing into a girl works for you, Alice. It is not going to be easy. I already have the girlsfeed back about how they are going to get even with a pervert,” Ms. Thermopolis warned me.

The three girls were in the door almost before we were.

“Well I guess there is no easy way around this.” So I started to take off my clothes, tops first, then the skirt, while they watched. I felt like crying. I now knew what girls felt like when guys stripped girls with their eyes. By the time I was down to my panties I could see it in the shock of the girls eyes.

“She’s got a pussy” Shelia exclaimed.

I covered my face with my hands.

“But she doesn’t have any breast” Susan said.

“Yea, but it’s what between your legs that makes you a girl or a boy,” Shelia said. “So Alvin’s a girl”

“Her name is now Alice,” Ms. Thermopolis said and continued with: “I am sure that you heard the memo from the Headmaster this morning so there should be no excuse for your surprise and comments, Shelia.”

She the continued, “After you get dressed I want you to all move your lockers together at the end of the changing room. It is private there, but I am sure that today there are going to be a lot people watching Alice change back into her school uniform. You three gather up her clothes and here is her lock. Now off with you and you can tell the other girls what you have seen and that when she showers with the rest of you I am sure that she will put on another show for you.”

“Today I want you next to me all day. Until you are better, you are my official helper. I know that you are normally stronger than any of the girls but your mother said that your doctor wants you to take it easy. And right now that means to me no activity other than walking around, Alice, is that clear? You and I are like pawns in a big chessboard. We don’t get a say in what goes on. We just have to follow orders. Neither one of us might like those orders but we are both forced to follow them.”

“I have to follow what the Headmaster tells me to do, the Headmaster has to do what the Superintendent tells him to do, and the Superintendent has to do what the School Board tells him to do, and the School Board has to do what the people want them to do to get elected again. Everybody has someone telling them what to do. So none of us has any option, Alice. We all just have to follow someone else’s rules and do them till we can change them.”

“Today we are playing netball (basketball), and you will be the referee.”

“But I don’t know the rules that well! It’s not something that I’ve played,” I said.

“Well, Alice, now you are going to have to learn the rules, really fast, so your homework tonight is to find out where players can and can not go at least.”

The memo was read again before class while the girls were all lined up waiting to see who played who. I was embarrassed again. Ms. Thermopolis added afterwards “I can not tell who that student is, but I think it is not hard to guess. So if you are a little shy or scared today, I think you might catch a glimpse of that student in the showers today at the west end of the gym. That is where that student will be taking a shower from now on. And since we do not have private showers, everyone just might get a chance to see this person and make up their own judgment as to whether they should be showering in the boys showers or ours. If you have problems with it, I suggest that you go see your counselor after class today because there is nothing that can be done about it. I will be willing to talk to anyone that still has a problem after class today. Any questions?”

“Do you mean that we have to shower with a boy, today Mrs. Thermopolis” Someone asked.

“Well, SHE can not shower with the boys anymore, now can SHE. And today I will let you go to the showers earlier than usually so that you will have the extra time to get showered. I am sure that there will be some questions and discussion through out the school classes. If you have any problems, the school counselors are all waiting for people to rush to them asking for help and clarification.”

It was fun watching the girls play.

It didn’t take a brain surgeon to figure out that the memo was about me. It was hard to miss me. I looked like a guy in drag more than a girl. (Even though there were some pretty bad looking girls, you could still tell that I was a guy in a dress.)

Ms. Thermopolis blew her whistle and motioned everyone to hit the showers. As I was walking by her she said “I expect that you will have a lot of girls wanting a look at you today. So don’t try to hide anything away. It’s better that they know now and get over the rough part for the next couple of weeks instead of dragging it out of months till the end of school.”

“Yes, Ms. Thermopolis,” I replied.

In the girls locker room I noticed that none of the girls were getting undressed (not that I blamed them) and they were watching me carefully. I went to the end and got undressed. By the time that I was down to just my knickers there were a lot of wide eye girls in the aisle. (I was later to learn that there was only four with a locker in this aisle). I went to the shower and washed off. I didn’t really need it, but I stayed in the water, making sure that I faced outward so that the steady stream of girls could have a look at what they needed to see. It was hard to wash my short hair so long. I was sure that I would be a prune if I stayed much longer. I finally had enough and started out. Someone handed me a towel. “Thank you very much.”

“Why does your stomach have so many scar’s on it,” A girl I never remember seeing asked.

“That’s where most of the damage was. They were barely able to get enough skin together to close the wound.”

“That’s going to make your bikini look so bad,” She said.

“I don’t intend on ever wearing a bikini,” I said.

A couple of girls came around the corner holding a wig. “A couple of the girls thought that this might help a little. Since you don’t have any choice in the matter, we felt that this might help hide you some from being so noticeable,” She said. It was a long blond wig that would fall just below my shoulders. It was something that my Mother would love.

“I’m sorry, I know that you mean well, but I really don’t want to wear it, thank you very much for the thought though,” I said, hoping that she would drop it.

“Hold it right there” she said as she disappeared around the corner.

I hear them before I saw them coming, around the corner came at least twenty girls.

“Well, since the memo said that you don’t have any choice in the matter. You don’t have any choice in this matter. You cannot go out and embarrass second period gym class. Since there were over ten girls that said that you should wear it, and only one of you, we win. You are going to wear the wig. Now since you are dressed, sit down while we put it on you.”

I thought about running out the door, but I didn’t think that I would make it. There were too many of them. Someone grabbed my schedule out of my hand. Two other pushed me down on the seat. I could have probably fought, but I didn’t think it would do any good against so many.

“I have her schedule. So ALICE, we will be checking on you. Between classes and making sure that you don’t pull off the wig between classes. Next she has Mrs. Jones, she’s cool, and then Mr. Diddle, he’s kind of touched in the head. Then Mrs. Kim, she’s really cool. Then Mr. Bird, I’ve got him and he is kind of spacey, so you had better have the wig on your last period.”

“Shouldn’t she have some makeup on, too,” someone said.

“There is no way I am ever going to wear makeup,” I said.

“I guess not today. We’ll just have to work on her for a few weeks,” someone else said.

There were way to many conversations going on by then that I couldn’t make out who said what, or even what they were saying. But someone did place the wig on me. Heavens knows where she got it. And then at least three of them started to brush it out. Enough seemed satisfied that they left and went back to their aisles to do whatever it was that girls do to get ready.

And only a third of the first day back to school was done.

Him Lady or She Male Chapter 6

Author:

Koalas

Audience Rating:

Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication:

Fiction

Genre:

Transgender

Character Age:

Teenage or High School

TG Themes:

Accidental

Permission:

Posted by author(s)

Him-Lady or She-Male

Chapter 6 The problems of school never end.

Un-edited yet.

After Physical Education, I always had at least two girls with me going from class to class. They would chat with me in class and between classes. I couldn’t understand it. They all knew that I use to be the quarterback from the football team, but they didn’t seem to mind. Then again, they were not treating me as a guy, but then again, they were not treating me as a girl either. It was more of a ‘lets take care of this poor freak, because he needs lots of our help’ attitude.

When we arrived at Mrs. Jones class I was lost. All of the girls went right to a typewriter and started working. I finally went up to Mrs. Jones and said I was new. And introduced myself “Hello Mrs. Jones, I’m Alvin Johnson. And I have been assigned to your class.”

“Ohh, you must be Alice Johnson, well, welcome to Office Machines 1A, how fast can you type?” she asked.

“I can’t type Mrs. Jones.” I replied.

“None at all? How can that be, you mean that you have never typed out a report for any of your classes?”

“Well, Yes, but that was only on the computer, not a typewriter.”

“Now days everyone uses computer to do their word-processing. So what word-processor are you formulary with? Alice, and how fast do you type,” Mrs. Jones asked.

“I don’t know Mrs. Jones, typing fast was never a consideration to getting the reports done. I just typed,” I said.

“OK, lets set you up on a computer and then check how fast you can type. Then we can decide how to proceed.” Mrs. Jones said.

She sat me down and started a typing program on the computer. I was on about the third word when she stopped me. “Don’t you know how to place your hands on the keys, Alice? Is that the way that you typed your reports, with two fingers? We are going to have to start you at the beginning, Alice.” She reached over stopping the current program and starting another icon on the computers desktop. “Just read the directions and follow what it say’s. It will teach the proper way for you to type.” With that she went off to another student.

I started the instructions and was soon typing out strings of f’s, g’s, h’s and j’s. When the bell rang for the end of class, I had advanced to ‘fghj’ with all fingers on the keyboard where they belong.

Two girls came up to me “We all have Mr. Diddle next.”

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

Mr. Diddle’s class was at the other end of school. We arrived with just a minute to spare. The first thing out of Mr. Diddle’s mouth was to me “What is this MR. JOHNSON, I’ll not have any perverted pranks from the football fools in my class. So you can just go back to what ever class your suppose to be in”

“I’m suppose to be in your class now Mr. Diddle,” I said.

“Well I’ll not have any nancy boys in my class either, so you can just take your perverted skirt to the office until you learn what is the proper clothes to wear under the dress code.” Mr. Diddle said this with a great deal of anger in his voice and body language.

Mr. Diddle was a beastly if ever there was one. I picked up my books and started out of the class to go to the office when I heard Mr. Diddle again “And just where are you going Ms. Avary?”

“Well since you don’t want any perverted girls in your class wearing skirts, I’ll be at the office also,” She said.

“I didn’t say that girl’s couldn’t wear skirts Ms. Avary, I said that football playing perverts shouldn’t wear skirts,” Mr. Diddle said.

“Well since Alice took a shower in Gym with us, I know that she is a girl. So since you sent her to the office for being a pervert for wearing a skirt, that must mean that all girls who wear school skirts are perverts,” She replied.

“Come back here and sit down Ms. Avary, and where are you going Ms. Aims?” Mr. Diddle said a little to louder.

“I don’t like you calling us girls perverts Mr. Diddly, I’m going to the office to see if I can get transferred to a teacher who does not consider girls perverts because they have to wear skirts to school Mr. Diddle.”

“Girls sit back down, Girls if you don’t all sit back down you will fail this class. Girls, GIRLS! COME BACK AND SIT DOWN.”

I looked back and saw a stream of the girls leaving Mr. Diddles class.

“Alice, wait up for us,” the girl behind me said.

I slowed down for her to catch up.

“I never did like Mr. Diddle. He’s was always a wank. When God made dweebs, Mr. Diddle was the mold that he made the rest from.” She then giggled as a couple more of the girls caught up with us.

I opened the door and let the rest of the girls into the office in front of me. Then I followed them to the receptionist’s desk.

“All of us girls would like to transfer out of Mr. Diddle’s class please,” Susan said to the receptionist.

“And what, can I ask, is the reason for this mass exodus?” she asked.

“It’s because he called girls perverts. He thinks that Alice is camping it up. None of us wants a teacher that thinks that a girl is a pervert.” Susan replied.

“And all of you girls are here for that?” she asked.

“I’m not, I’m here because Mr. Diddle sent me for dressing like a pervert.” I said.

“Ohhhh, I see the logic now. All of you wait over there for a minute while I get the Headmaster for this.” She then picked up the telephone and dialed three digits on it. “Yes sir, I have all of the girls from Mr. Diddle’s class out here, waiting to transfer out of his class, for calling girls perverts.” “I thought that you might”

“OK girls, the Headmaster wants all of you, in his office now please, except for you Alice, it is going to take me a little while to fill out the paper work for you dressing as a nancy boy. In fact it just might take the whole day.” She said as she was giggling.

The Headmasters office opened and he stepped out of his office. “Lets step into my office, and talk this over girls.”

“You just sit over there, Alice I think that you will be called in next.” The receptionist said.

“What about the paperwork, for Mr. Dibble sending me here?” I asked.

“Well, I’m just so busy, it will just have to wait.” She replied.

She then took out a nail file and started filing her nails.

She looked up at me then held up her hand to check her nails. “What do you think Alice, Is pink or red a better color nail polish for evenings?”

“How would I know? I’ve never worn any nail polish. I don’t really understand why girls wear it.”

“Girls wear it to look cute for boys, and since your still more boy than girl, you would be the best person to ask. You are the only one that is, how should I say, from both sides of the fence.”

“Just because I have to dress like a girl, doesn’t make me a girl,” I said.

“Has the girls been after you for which boy likes which girl yet?” She continued the conversation.

“No one has really talked to me, and I have been busy trying to stay out of trouble.”

“Why don’t you try being the match maker, between the boys and girls for a while Alice. Your not going to bonk any of the guys any time soon, and your fanny can’t bonk the girls anymore. But you kind of know what boy fancy’s what girl, and the girls are just dying to find out if this or that boy fancy’s them. You are in the middle now, ‘Bob’s your Uncle’.”

The Headmasters office door opened, and out stormed the Headmaster toward me, well toward the receptionist. “I want a copy of the memo we sent out to all of Alice’s teachers this morning. Give it to one of the girls to take and him. Also write a memo to Mr. Diddle, ‘You will read this memo to your class. You will report to me after your last class today.’ Type it up now and let one of the girls, no make Alice give them to Mr. Diddle. I can’t talk to Mr. Diddle right now or I would fire him, on the spot. I need to calm down more. You girls get back to class with Alice.”

I couldn’t believe it.

“Alice, I don’t think that I have the paper work for being a pervert, so you just go back to class. Here’s the note from the Headmaster. So off with the lot of you back to class.”

We went back to class, well, half of the class, since half was already over.

“Mr. Dibble, The Headmaster told me to give you this note and to read his memo out loud in this class,” I said.

“Let me see his note, Alvin,” Mr. Dibble said.

Mr. Dibble read the note from the head master. “Are you saying that you not longer have goolies, but a fanny now Alvin.” Mr. Dibble said to me.

“Yes ALICE has a fanny now Mr. Dibble, she showered in the gym with us. We all saw she had fanny bits Mr. Dibble.” Susan said.

“I asked Alvin the question, Susan,” Mr. Dibble said. And then looked at me again.

“Her name is ALICE Mr. Dibble,” Susan interrupted again.

“Well is it Alvin or Alice then?” Mr. Dibble asked me.

“My mother changed my name for the school records,” I said. Not wishing to tell everyone that I really wanted to be called Alvin. But wearing a dress it sounded stupid being called a boys name.

Mr. Dibble handed me back the note from the office. “Read the memo to the class and me from the Headmaster then ALICE.”

I read the memo out loud from the Headmaster. It sounded strange, like it was about someone else not myself. It felt weird, to say the least. I wanted to explain things, but then again I wanted to sit down as quickly as possible.

When I finished I was able to sit down at last.

“Now to continue on with the interrupted lesson. Every turn your book to page 128 and continue with the introduction of concrete to the Roman Empire …”

I zoned out. The ending bell woke me up and I gathered my books. Mr. Diddle seemed to give me a look that would put me six feet under. It was lunchtime. The last thing that I wanted was to eat lunch. But Susan said, “It’s time to gossip, come on.”

“I’m not sure that I’m going to be any good at girl gossiping. I am sure that it’s an art that requires years of practice that I never learned.”

“Well you can start today. Since you have been in the boys gym, you can tell us all of the gossip that goes on in the boys gym.” Teresa said. We sat down at The Table.

We ended up at The Table. The Table was were all of the cool girls hung out. It was always off limits to mere boys. Half of the group sat down and the other half went to get prepared food trays.

“OK,” Teresa said. “First who likes who? Can you tell us?”

“OK, Tell you what, I’ll make a deal with you girls. You tell me who each of you fancy, and I’ll tell you if I know who that boy has a fancy on. We will trade one for one. And since I also know the guys on the football team I’ll introduce you to any of them that you have a fancy. That’s for standing up for me in Mr. Dibble’s class. Is it a deal?” I asked the group of girls around me.

“We couldn’t have asked for a better deal Alice, come on, we are going to need to make up lists and lists of boys for you to talk to. You know it is not proper for a girl to ask a guy out. But you’ve just been a boy, so if you could, you know, break the ice between us that would be worth almost anything. You don’t know how much we just sit and talk about boys during lunch. But we are just scared of rejection to actually talk to them, and be forward. Then they might just be making a conquest of us, if we talk to them first, and not really wanting us for us. You know what I mean?” Teresa asked.

“Why don’t we do it one person at a time? Who is it that you like? And are they on the football team?”

“I like Bob DeBough!” Jill said. “Who does he like?”

“I don’t know Jill, why don’t I go and ask him?” I said.

“You can’t do that!” Jill yelled.

“Why not? He might like you, or he might like someone else that can’t stand him. So if I ask him we can at least find out. I can walk up to him and say. ‘One of the girls likes you, but wants to know who you like.’ Then I will come back and report. If you’re not in his little black book, then you know that you need to get noticed by him. It is a start of getting people to notice each other.”

The girls looked at me like I was the plague. “You can’t just go up to a guy like that,” Susan said.

“No, you can’t go up to a guy like that, but I can. Remember I was a guy till yesterday, when they changed my records to make me a girl. So I’m still a guy to the other guys, but just a nancy boy that camps it up.” I said. “We could try it, what could it hurt? Only I would really know who likes whom. This way no one would get hurt. I would protect everyone’s feelings.”

They looked at me cautiously. This was a new idea of talking directly to the boys. It must have come from years of mistrust between them and the boys. I know that boys would try to get the attention of a girl by flipping up their skirt. Something I know now, was the exact wrong way to get a girls attention.

“Let me try it once and see what happens?” I said.

“OK, go ask Bob DeBough who he fancy’s” Jill said.

“OK, I’ll be right back.” I said.

I walked to the other end of the cafeteria where the football players were.

“Well if it isn’t tinker bell” John James said. I always hated him. He was a bully.

“I’m here because some of the girls wanted to know if some of the football players liked them. Since I use to be a football player, they believe that I would know, or else, I could ask with out hurting anyone’s feelings. I also promised to introduce them to any football player that liked them.” I said.

“Why should we tell a nancy boy who we like?” John asked.

“Because you might get to first base with a girl easier if she likes you back.” I said, knowing that was what most boys wanted from girls.

“You mean that the girls want to chat us up and get bonked?” John asked.

“I am sure that some want to John, but then again, I am sure that most of them want to get other things, like, ohhhh, a good friend to go on dates with and just chat. But how will you chat up anyone if you never ask them?” I rationalized.

“OK, I like Jenny Bizer, Tell her that I’ll bonk her this Friday,” John said.

“I don’t think that Jenny wants to bonk with a wanker this Friday John, so you’re just going to have to wank alone I’m afraid, but I’ll ask her, and I’ll also ask some of the other girls if they want to be chatted up, and then bonked by you, just before you get them pregnant. Is there anyone that is serious about seeing if a girl wants to go on a date with them? If you tell me, then I can ask them whom they would go out with. Eventually everyone gets a date from someone.”

“That’s really sad Alvin,” John said. “I just realized that you’re the last one on the list, so the last guy would have you to bonk! Ha ha ha ha!”

“Nope, that’s what makes me the go between, I’m a guy with a fanny. I’m not interested in bonking other guys, and I lost my bits to bonka girl. Any takers? James, Julian, Bob, Sam, any girls you fancy that you want me to talk to. I can see if they would go out with you? One girl told me she wants to go out with one of you, but doesn’t want him to know until he asks her. She’s to shy to ask him directly. What will it be? Are you on the sidelines, or in the game? Write down who you would like me to ask if she would consider it, then no one gets left out. Last chance before I go back and tell the girls that your’ all benders.”

“Tell Janice that I’d chat her up.” James said.

“But would you take her to a flick, and maybe snog with her?” I asked.

“Yea, I’d snog with her in a nanosecond,” James said.

“OK, I’ll talk to her. And you other three, you can write it down and slip it to me so no one knows.”

I looked over the three football players, I knew that they wanted to say something, but there was peer pressure to not say anything. John had made that clear.

“Slip me a note later then, Bye” and I walked back toward the girls table. The receptionist was right, there was a wall built up between the boys and the girls in school. Twelve years of forced separation in school, has caused an invisible wall between their interactions.

As I got back to the table I sat next to Janice, and close to Jenny. “John said that he’d like to bonk with you this Friday Jenny, I suggest that you bring a tazer rod with you and apply it to his balls when you first meet him. A razor sharp knife would be handy to cut off his boy bits and feed them back to him.” A few of the girls started to giggle and laugh softly. While the noise was noticeable and covering the conversation, I whispered to Janice, “James said he had a fancy toward you, and would like to see a flick. He seemed interested, and said this out loud in front of the guys. So do you want me to have him ask you?”

Lunch bell rang just then. I still had two classes left today, still my first day back to school. It was a busy day.

“Yes, Alice, if he ask me to a flick, I’ll go, but if wants to bonk me I’ll cut his bit off.” Janice said.

I went back to the football players table, James and bob was still there. “James, Janice said that she’d like to go to a flick, but if you try to bonk her she’d cut off your bits. No one liked John’s idea of a date.”

“When do I pick her up?” James said.

“You’ll have to ask her out, James, she has already said yes, but you must play the game by the rules.” I said.

“What rules?” James said.

“You’ll learn, I have to go to class. So Bob is there someone that you like?”

“Yes, I like Jill.” Bob said.

“Well she has also told me that she would say yes to a flick, so ask her,” I said as I left the cafeteria

End

Him Lady or She Male Chapter 7

Author:

Koalas

Audience Rating:

Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication:

500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre:

Crossdressing

Character Age:

Permission:

Posted by author(s)

Him-Lady or She-Male

Chapter 7 Good days, and bad days.

Ms. Kim’s class of Woman’s studies was interesting. It was interesting only because it would never happen to me. It was about marriage and family through history. If I got married it would be as a husband, well not as a bride to a husband anyway.

Mr. Bird’s algebra II class was not to bad. I already had his class last year. I guess that my Mother made a mistake here. I was taking pre-calculus before, so this class was a breeze.

After class as I was walking through the parking lot to go home,

Polly said “Hi, are you going to the fabric store after school to get a patter to sew?”

“I am trying to forget about that. Does Ms. Sams really expect me to wear a dress to a formal dance? That seems insane. Does she also expect me to have a date?” I was getting mad again.

“Well it is usually the way that it works. If you need a date I’m sure that we can find one for you. But if all else fails, you can always go alone. It’s not something that any girl would want because it shows that no one wants her. A fate worst than death for a girl.” Polly said. “If you want you can meet the rest of that haven’t got our pattern yet. Well be there for hours I’m sure. So see you there Alice.”

She drove off and I started walking again. It was just a couple of minutes to home. I was glad of that. Walking anywhere it a skirt was not high on my list of things that I wanted to do.

When I got home I called Janice. I knew that she was always home, because she worked from home.

“Hello Janice, I just had to talk to someone. I knew that you were home, so I called you.” I started.

“Well hello, Alvin, it is always a pleasure to talk to you, so what is it that has you so upset today?”

“Today was the first day back to school, and everything that could go wrong has gone wrong. First my mother registered me as a girl, and then the Headmaster made me wear the girls dress uniform, then the first period I have home economics, I found out that I have to sew a formal dress for the Christmas formal, second period I had to be nude in the girls showers while all of the girls checked me out. Third period I have to learn how to type, forth period the teacher kicked me out for being a pervert, fifth period is women studies, not something that I had ever wanted to study, and last period was algebra II, which I passed last year with an A plus.”

“I guess that you had a busy day Alvin, so who are you inviting to the Christmas formal? And what kind of dress are you going to make? You could make one that looks like a tuxedo, and then invite one of your ten admirers to go with you. I am sure that any of us would want to go because none of us had ever been able to wear a dress to our school formals.”

“Janice, if I could I would invite all ten of you to join me at the Christmas formal, It’s not something that I want to go to dressed in a girls formal.” I said.

“That sounds like a date Alvin, I’ll call the others and tell them that you invited us all to your Christmas formal. That you very much, you are just so sweet.” Janice said.

“What? I can’t take ten dates to the Christmas formal. I don’t think that it’s allowed. And what is going to happen when we all show up in formal dresses?” I started to giggle. “I can just see it now. The eleven of us getting out of our Limo at the dance, and having ten girls, when most of the guys can’t even get one girl to go with them. I wish that I could do it, but I’m sure that there must be a rule against it.”

“Well Alvin, you have to worry about that later, right now you have to get a dress pattern don’t you? Get one that looks like a tuxedo on the top, and then has pants on the bottom that looks like a formal dress. No one can tell buy you, but its what you know that it is, not what it appears to be that would be important, isn’t it.”

“Yes, I guess your right, it’s what I am, not what others see me to be.” I said. “OK, thank you Janice, I needed to talk to someone. Now I’ll go get a pattern like you said, and I’ll see you Friday.”

“Bye Alvin, and good luck.” Janice said, and I heard her hang up the phone.

I went downstairs to find mom. “Mom I need to go get a pattern at the Fabric store today for class tomorrow. Tomorrow is the last day that the students were suppose to have their patterns.”

“What is it that you’re getting a pattern for?” Mom had to ask.

“We have to sew a formal dress and wear it at the Christmas formal for school dance.” I said, knowing somehow that Mom would love it.

“That’s great, let me get my purse, and I’ll take you right now. We’ll go to Fabric Barn, because they will have the largest selection of patterns anywhere.”

With that she was a whirlwind of activity. We were on our way in no time at all. The Fabric Barn was in the next town, so it was a thirty-minute drive there. Mom played the radio on the way, and we drove in silence. I think that she was happy because she thought she was getting a daughter at long last.

I on the other hand was not pleased. I reflected about it my self. And I came to the conclusion that I was just not a quitter, in anything that I did. That was what made me a good football player, never quitting, and now this I was just not quitting; I was playing by everyone’s rules of what I should be doing. But it was time to change the rules a little bit at a time.

We looked at the patterns; I found just what I needed. It was a tuxedo costume in the Halloween patterns. I could just add it to any dress that I made. Next I found a pattern for a dress that was really flowing pants with a jacket that had long sleeves and high neck. If I put the two together, and made it in black, then it would be a girl’s tuxedo. I am sure that with the help of some of the girls, in the class, I could paste the two together and make it work for me. It would not be too girlish and feminine, or look like any boys tuxedo either. That should meet the requirements of the class very nicely, be agreeable with my Moms requirements of not wearing boy’s clothes, and still feel like it was a suit with pants. Not everyone would be happy with it, but no one would be so unhappy with it that they would say no either.

Mom agreed with me, she didn’t like the tuxedo tails that I wanted to put on the jacket, but I told her that ‘I wanted them’, they ‘looked so cool’. (OK boyish, but you had better believe that I wasn’t going to say those words to her.)

She also agreed with the material, I don’t know what kind of material it was, but she said it would be OK, but not the best for a formal dress. Girl’s formal dresses should be softer and flow better. I guess that the blue jean material that I fist saw would not have been acceptable to her. Oh well.

When we got home, there was a phone message from Janice. I called her back. “Hello, Alvin, guess what!” She was really excited. “How many guesses do I get?” I asked.

“None, I have been on the phone to the others, and we are all going to accept your invitation to the Christmas formal,” She said.

I didn’t remember inviting them all. “Did I invite you all?”

“Yes, you did, you said, and I quote ‘If I could invite all ten of you’ well, congratulations, you have just invited all ten of us to the Christmas formal. And we all accept, thank you very much for inviting us.”

“Let me get this straight, all ten of you, at the same time, are going to be my date at the Christmas formal? Is that what you said?”

“Yes, and guess what else?” Janice laid on me.

“There’s more?”

“Yes, we have all decided to rent the same white dress. That way no one will doubt that we are all your date.”

“Since I have to make and wear this class assignment, that means that I have to wear a dress, the teacher will be there to make sure of it.” I said.

“That’s OK, have you already got it?” Janice asked.

“Yes, Mom and I just got back, it’s going to look like a girls version of a Tuxedo.” I said.

“Perfect. So we will all be in the same white dress, and you will be in black. What could be better?” Janice asked.

“Well it could be better if I could wear a suit,” I answered.

“But since you can’t, this will be great. We all get to go to out, to our first high school formal dance, and you get to have ten dates. Karen is arranging to have a limo pick us up and then get you. I just don’t know how to hide it from your mom. She’s not going to be happy knowing that you are going with ten girls to the formal, instead of a boy, so you have to tell her, that none of the boys at school would go with you, so we are taking you instead, but wait till the last minute to tell her. That way she will think that you tried to get a date at least.” Janice said. I could just see the smile on her face.

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

I was going to hate today at school. I was wondering if there was someway that I could be sick and not go. Was sick of school a valid medical reason to be excused?

After Mom came in and told me that I had to hurry and get ready. I finally decided it was no use trying to put it off. I was going to go. I couldn’t quit after just one day.

After breakfast, Mom again said that she would drive me to school. This was strange; Mom had never taken me to school, unless there was a storm.

During first period, I laid out my two patterns and show Ms. Sams what I was going to do.

“Well normally I would say no, but in your case I think that this will be just the outfit. I’m also going to have different students give you a hand in pinning it together and cutting out the pattern next week.

The class was rather boring. I had to pin the two patterns together to make it work.

Gym class held a surprise today.

“Alice, Mr. Dibble is wearing a dress today. The news is all over school. He’s came to school in a dress, and is teaching in it. Julie was in his first period class and said that he is not above rules either, the Headmaster said that anyone that does not treat students with the respect that they should have just might also end up in a dress as punishment also, and since he didn’t treat a girl with the respect that all girls should have, the Headmaster is punishing him for it. It’s hilarious.”

Him Lady or She Male Chapter 8

Author:

Koalas

Audience Rating:

Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication:

Fiction

Character Age:

Teenage or High School

TG Themes:

Permission:

Posted by author(s)

Him-Lady or She-Male

Chapter 8 Mrs. Dibble has her day.

There was a noticeable change in the girls during 2ed period. They were laughing a lot while they played netball today. I could over heard a lot of them talking about Mr. Dibble. The were laughing about him being in a dress. I could only assume that the news was all over school by now. I could only guess that when I had come back in a dress, it was all over school by 2ed period also. I could only assume that him wearing a dress, and what happened yesterday was related. I bet that the Headmaster made him wear a dress.

2ed period was finished and we went to the showers. I was later than the rest because Ms. Thermopolis made me put all of the balls into a bin for next period.

I didn’t feel so self-conscious today. Only a few of the girls came and checked me out today also. I guess those were the ones that didn’t come yesterday, but came to see for themselves today. After all, seeing is believing.

Third period was almost the same, except Mrs. Jones had to call the girls to pay attention to what they were doing and cut down the chatter a number of times. I was also wondering about fourth period now, and what was going to happen.

I come within reach of Mr. Dibble’s class with great anxiety. I was in terror of what Mr. Dibble was going to do to me today. I was sure that he was wearing a dress. I was also sure that he was going to take it out on me. The Headmaster must have made him wear a dress. After all he had in the memo that he could punish students, couldn’t he also punish a teacher that way? Like, the Headmaster could do anything he wanted. Well except for killing a student, but sometimes you had to wonder about that to, students have just disappeared before.

I looked through the door, and there was Mr. Dibble standing behind his podium, in a yellow dress and stuff. I finally decided that I could not stay out here forever so I walked in, and went directly to my desk.

Mr. Dibble didn’t say anything today. He just looked down on papers on his podium. People were giggling and even laughing, but Mr. Dibble didn’t say anything, he just waited. Even after the bell rang, he still waited, for like two minutes, with out saying anything.

Finally he spoke, “OK, class, lets settle down and have a little less noise.” He then waited for the noise to stop. It took a lot longer than usually, but he didn’t tell the class to hurry up and be quit, like a teacher usually would.

“As you can tell I’m in a dress. The Headmaster gave me this punishment because of a misunderstanding yesterday. The first misunderstanding was that I thought that anyone that wore a dress was a pervert. The second misunderstanding was that I thought girls were perverts. The third misunderstanding was a statement I made that football players were fools and perverts. The fourth problem was that I failed to read to the class a memo given out by the Headmaster as he had instructed certain teachers to do. The fifth problem was that I failed to listen to students when they were trying to tell me the error of my ways. The sixth problem was that I hurt a student that has no choice in the way that SHE has to dress. The seventh problem is that I didn’t know any of this because I failed as a teacher in knowing about the students that I am teaching. So, the Headmaster is punishing me, he said he would do this to any male student that did not follow his instructions. I agreed to his punishment, to show that no one is above the law, which in this case is the Headmasters written instructions on his memo.”

He continued to ramble on, as teacher are want to do, “To address the misunderstandings of calling any student a pervert, I apologize to that student, The Headmaster has explained to me that that student in question does have any choice in the matter. That student’s parent is following the orders of the psychiatrist. Second to make sure that we all understand the problems of women, we will be learning about recent history of women’s advancement to equal rights as men. Second we will be learning about people of recent history that have had problems fitting in with modern society, we will be comparing that with the history of other peoples that have not fit into accepted society and what can happen. An example of this is the Jews in Germany before World War II. We will be having general discussions about this things.”

“For today, you can all address me as Mrs. Dibble, not to confuse me with my wife, who was kind enough to loan me her dress for today. And if she ever got my words on the wind, of calling anyone in a skirt a pervert, she is worst than the Headmaster, and will have me wearing dresses for a month.”

“Now about my statement about football players being fools. The Headmaster is making me tutor all football players with less than a C+ average. I am not sure if I can change my mind about football players being fools, not after I have been trying to teach them for twenty years. But at least for now, they will not be dumb fools. To make sure that they are not fools, any football player that I cant raise his grade above a C+ will not play football. That means that he will just be a dumb fool, not a football player. When raises his grade to above a C+, then he will be able to football again, but at least he will not be a dumb fool.”

“Any questions before we start our history lesson for today?” Mr. Dibble asked.

“Mr. Dibble,” I asked, “Are you wearing a dress because of yesterday?”

“Well Miss Johnson That is one of the reasons that I am wearing a dress. The major reason that I am wearing a dress is so that I can understand how students feel that are treated unfairly, as I treated you. You were just the tip of the ice berg, so to speak.” He said, but like most teachers, they don’t stop with a few words, when many more will do. “I have also been accused of not understanding students that don’t study, or that pass, what is to me, a simple test. So the Headmaster has insisted that I wear a dress so that I can understand what it is that you are going through. Since you don’t want to wear a dress, but are being made to, so am I wearing a dress even though I obviously don’t want to. Does that answer both your question, and you understanding of the reason for this masquerade that we are both being put through?”

“But Alice is a girl now” piped up Susan.

“I don’t think that Alice is a girl, Susan, Alice is still a boy in his heart. Alice has to use the girl’s bathroom and change in the girl’s gym because of what he looks like. So the rulebook says that Alice has to wear a dress. But does that make Alice a girl? We will be studying some people that call themselves transgender. These people are in the wrong body, just like Alice is now. Transgender girls are boys that want to be girls. They think that they are girls, and when they get old enough, they do every thing in their power to become girls. There are a lot of other psychological problems that people have to face and over come, one way or another. In Alice’s case the psychiatrist in charge has decided that the best thing for Alice is total emersion into woman hood. He hopes that this will let Alice lead a normal life as a woman. Since Alice does not have the parts of his body that makes Alice a male, instead of a she. This going to be our first topic for study, but instead of me lecturing everyone, we will open the class for discussion, but I have to warn you that you will be expected to do some research and a report on this topic, or another one that I will assign to you.”

“You mean that you are going to let us speak in your class?” Susan said.

“Yes, the Headmaster said that was one of the strategies that I was to implement into the study of history. So the question before the class is Alice a him or a her, and I think that the first person that we should hear from is Alice. So Alice are you a girl or a boy?” Mr. Dibble said

I had to think about it a moment. If I said a boy then I would be laughed at some time later for not having the right parts. But I did not feel like a girl. “I am a Him-Lady,” I said.

“What’s a him lady?” Johnny from the back row asked.

Anyone from the back row asking questions meant trouble. “I’m not a girl or a boy. Just because I had to have reconstruct surgery, to fix a problem does not change a person. It did change what I look like down there, but up top I still don’t look like a girl,” I answered.

“A very good point Alice, anybody else?” Mr. Dibble asked.

“But aren’t you going to get tit’s like a girl,” Johnny asked again.

“Yea, tit’s and a pussy makes you a girl,” Johnny’s friend said. “Everyone knows that. That’s what makes you a girl, just like a dick makes you a boy.”

“So Alice is a girl, we have all see her in gym class, and she didn’t have one of those boy things, she had a vagina, so she’s a girl, and not every girl had breast, some girls are late bloomers.” Susan said.

“Lets have a show of hands, how many think that Alice is a girl?”

About fifteen hands went up.

“OK, show of hands, how many think that Alice is a boy?”

About three hands went up.

“OK, that leaves twelve students.

“How many don’t know if Alice is a girl or a boy?”

About 5 hands went up.

“Any other options?” Mr. Dibble asked.

I raised my hand. “Yes Alice, what do you think that you are?” Mr. Dibble asked.

“I still think that I am a he-lady, because I have mostly girl looking body parts, but I’m still a guy inside.” I said.

“OK, how many think that Alice is a him girl?” Mr. Dibble asked.

About 15 hands went up.

“That means that some student voted twice. And it also begs to ask the question, can a person be both a girl and a boy at the same time?” Mr. Dibble asked

“What about people like both boy and girls?” Susan asked.

“An excellent question Susan, and that is what your report is going to be about.” Mr. Dibble said. “So the question is, does liking both boys and girls mean that you are not a boy or a girl?”

“What does who you like make a difference about what sex you are? Guys are gay because they are guys, if they were not girls would be normal.” June said. “And if they like, like both boys and girls, would that make them both or neither? That just doesn’t make any sense. So I say that who you like does not make you either one, it doesn’t mean anything when determining what sex you are, it all comes down to what a doctor finds between your legs.”

“Does anybody agree or disagree?” Mr. Dibble asked.

Johnny yelled from the back of the room “I agree, what’s between your legs makes you a guy or a chick.”

“Johnny, so you like chicks,” Mr. Dibble asked.

“Course, I like chicks, All guys like chicks.”

Would you date a any chick here then?” Mr. Dibble asked.

“Course I would.” He responded.

“Alice, Johnny wants to date you, how about it? According to him, you’re a chick, and he’d date any chick here.” Mr. Dibble said.

“Wait a minute, I would not date him, and he’s not a chick.” Johnny said.

“But you just defined what a girl was, and said you’d date any girl, so Johnny, why wouldn’t you date Alice, she’s a girl according to other girls in the class.” Mr. Dibble said.

“Because he’s a freak, that’s why, any guy that whack’s off his dick, and gets a pussy is just a freaking freak.” Johnny said.

“OK, we have another classification for Alice, we have Boy, Girl, a him her or both, and now a freak. This brings us into chapter 17, so if you would all turn your books there, we will discuss World War Two and some of the reasons that the Germans were willing to send millions of Jews to concentration camps and later to gas champers.” Mr. Dibble said.

The rest of Mr. Dibble’s class was lecture. No one had any thing to say after the first part of the class.

Mrs. Kims class of Women’s studies was however also a little livelier than usual classes. The girls wanted to talk about Mr. Dibble wearing a dress. They all thought that it was stupid for a guy to wear a dress. Which of course brought the discussion around to me wearing a dress.

“Then is it OK for Alice, here to wear a skirt?” Mrs. Kims asked.

“Of course it is, because Alice is a girl,” someone said.

“But what makes it OK, for Alice to have to wear a skirt and be OK, when Alice use to be a guy, and not OK for Mr. Dibble to wear a dress, when the Headmaster has said that he has to be punished, by wearing a dress for insulting Alice?” Mrs. Kims asked.

“Because he is a guy still, and Alice is a girl now.” Sue said.

“So only guys can wear skirts, that will be news to the Scotsmen that wear kilts, and aren’t they like a skirt?” Mrs. Kims asked again.

The class was silent. No one had an answer for that. So I said, “It’s not what you wear that makes you a boy or a girl. People are born either a boy or a girl. However some boys or girls are born thinking they are the wrong sex, and dress the opposite. And sometimes an accident happens that force the doctors to change the sex of a person. But it’s really what’s in your heart, which makes you a boy or girl. But, boys and girls wear the cloths that they think will be accepted by the people around them. If a guy started to wear a dress, he would not be accepted by anyone, and would be avoided by everyone as being a freak. So people wear what others accept as normal behavior for them.” This suddenly made sense to me now. I had to dress as a girl, because that was what people were expecting me to do at school, because I was turned into a girl to them. But I still felt that I was a boy inside. But to some people, like Johnny, I would also be a freak, no matter how I dressed. It also now made sense about my new friends from the bar. They were who they were. The collected themselves at the bar to be with people like themselves, that thought that each other was normal and not freaks. Because most other people just didn’t understand what they felt inside.

“People dress either as they have to around other people, to be accepted by them. Some people like soldiers, and me, dress like that are ordered to. But some people feel the opposite inside, so dress like they feel inside, instead of what they appear outside.” I added.

“That’s very good Alice, an example of the first, is everybody in this school. An example of the second, is soldiers, as Alice said, but also Mr. Dibble, and Alice. And an example of the third group would be what we call a cross-dresser. Now the first group also has a sub-group of people in it. Although dressed normal, some are very poorly dressed. They are not what we would consider high fashion. Boys are notorious for dressing poorly. While people in the third group are sometimes hard to tell they are cross-dressers. There are some cross-dressers that make better-looking girls than real girls.

“There have also been women in history that have dressed as men. That’s because in the past, a woman was treated more like property, than as a human being. You girls have no idea how lucky you are today, to not have to marry who ever your father said to marry. It high society of British and early America, people were very concern about it. You need to read a book called Pride and Prejudice to get an example of how woman were. Even in the late 1900’s woman were very concerned about getting the right husband to notice them.”

I zoned out again as Mrs. Kims lectured on. I was thinking about Friday again, and being able to be Alvin.

End

Him Lady or She Male Chapter 9

Author:

Koalas

Audience Rating:

Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication:

Fiction

Genre:

Transgender

Character Age:

Teenage or High School

TG Themes:

Permission:

Posted by author(s)

Him-Lady or She-Male

Chapter 9. The psychologist meeting at last.

“Alice,” Mom said. “I forgot to tell you last night, but you have an appointment this morning with the psychiatrist.”

“What psychiatrist? I’ve never seen a psychiatrist, what makes him want to see me now?” I raved.

“Well they called last night and said that you had an appointment today at 9:00 am. So get up and get dressed. It’s almost time to go.” She informed me.

“What do you want me to wear?” I asked.

“Wear your school uniform, you can go to school right after wards.” Mom said.

So I got up, did my morning duties to cleanliness and got dressed as usually.

Mom was waiting breakfast for me, and I rushed eating it. I was not feeling lady like at the moment.

We drove towards the hospital. I hadn’t been back here since my accident. It was creepy. However we instead went to a building next door, to the hospital, not inside the hospital. That was a least a reprieve. We went up to the fifth floor. There was a whole list of doctor’s names on the door. There must have been enough doctors’ name’s there to see half of the people in the city. I didn’t know that there were that many crazy people in the world! But, then who was I to talk. I was a guy that was a girl that thought he was a guy wearing a dress. I had to admit that you couldn’t get any crazier than that. After the standard checking in, we sat down to wait the dreaded Doctor Doom.

“This way Ms. Johnson. Just your daughter right now Mrs. Johnson, the doctor wants to talk to her first please.” The nurse said.

“This way please, her office is in the back.”

“Hello Alvin, I’m Dr. Carr, why don’t you have a comfortable seat, and lets talk for a while.” She said.

“We could talk about why you have me wearing a dress, and why the doctor had to make me a vagina instead of just making me a eunuch and staying a guy?” I said.

“Well then lets start with those then. You have a vagina because the doctors had to re-arrange your plumbing inside to let you pee. They could not just cut your penis off and make you a eunuch. As for you being in a dress, that was mostly you’re mothers doing which we are here to talk about. It was debated quite a lot, but was decided to not step in at the time. We were trying to keep your mother from a nervous breakdown at the time. Also, first, you could not go back into the boy’s dressing room for the rest of the year. This was to protect you from a beating from any of the boys; you know how they can be. Calling you a fag, and taking you out back was not something we wanted. A beating would have damaged your already delicate body, which needed time to repair it self. Second, you could not be allowed to have any activity that would be too strenuous on your own system. Third you needed to have some small exercises, but controlled, and not too much. Fourth, you were known to overdo exercise on your own, often, so a controlled environment was suggested. Fifth, you have a very strong natural self-concept of who you are. We felt that none of this would be too big of a strain on you. It was felt that you had no problem with who you felt you are, so a short period of time would be safe. Unlike transgendered people, who go through the first part of their lives with problems of not knowing who they really are, and not adjusting to how society wants to sees them? It was felt that you could handle a short period of time cross-dressing as a girl. This was mostly for your mothers state of mind, but also for your safety, in more ways than one. The cost was considered, and the benefit was weighted. And a decision was made to follow a plan that would be in the best interest of everyone, not just yourself. Even though it was harder on you than we wanted it to be, your mental health was of less a concern then your mothers at the time. You should know, that it was considered to remove you completely from your parent’s home. But we thought that leaving you at home, even having to cross-dress, was for the better of both of you.”

She continued on with “Now we also had to worry about your mother and her state of mind. She loves you very much. We do not have enough information about people doing SRS against their wills to know all of the pit falls. We do know that they have a higher rate of suicide than any other operation, even more than Transgendered people who want to change. We could only compare you to a transgendered person. They have gone their whole life from birth, learning, but being unstable. They have an idea of who they are, but one that does not match who society sees them as. Many of them commit suicide. Upon learning that you might commit suicide, your mother became frantic with protecting you. That has been her drive, and her problem. How we, that is you and I have a number of problems that we need to solve. So where do you want to start?” She finally asked.

She had given me a lot of facts and information, too much, in fact. There was no way that I was going to be able to come up with questions, much less answers with all of that thrown at me. “How do you know so much about me, when we have never meet?”

“That’s because one of your 10 girl friends is also one of my patients. I cannot tell you who she is, because of doctor, patient confidentiality. And I can’t tell her that I am also seeing you, for the same reason. But she has been keeping me informed of you, in great detail, as a matter of fact. So we have been keeping an eye on you from a distance, so to speak. Also, Dr. Chang has been seeing your mother almost every other day. But it’s now time to close that distance between you and us, and start repairing some of the problems and looking at long-term solutions. And that is why you are here today, not to solve anything today, but to get to know each other, and to start developing understand of the problems, and then start what changes we can, to solve those problems.”

“OK, I’d like to stop wearing dresses.” I said.

“Lets see, a guy, that use to be a quarterback for his high school football team, suddenly has to wear dresses. Now why aren’t I surprised that you want to stop wearing dress’s” Dr. Carr said with a big smile.

“So I can?” I asked.

“What would happen if you did?” she countered.

“Well for one thing, I could drop all of the dumb girl classes and go back to being a boy.” I said.

“OK, lets take them one at a time. Think about it, could you go back to boys gym, undress, let everyone see your pussy, and not expect some of the goons to meet you after wards, to bet you up. After all you do look like a girl down there now, don’t you?” She asked.

I had to think about it. It was a fair question. And I had to agree with her, I couldn’t change in the boys’ locker room. Just what she said would happen, would be what happened. That means that I would have to think about everything that I wanted to do, before I asked it or did it. It was not so simple. “I can never go back can I?” I asked.

“Not all the way back, we have to find some middle ground for you, you are no longer a boy, and you are not a girl either. We don’t think that you would ever be happy as a complete girl. Sometime in the future, after school, we think that you can still hide yourself as a guy. After school, physical examinations are not required everyday by those around you. So people will never know what you look like down stairs. Only a doctor that takes x-rays would know that you are male, and then he would know the truth, but think that you wanted to be a girl. A doctor that just examined you would think that you were a girl that took testosterone before puberty. Other than that no one would questions you.

We were hoping to get you to agree to live out the rest of this school year as a girl, and then after school is finished, when it would be safe for you, then start living like a man again, with some restrictions. Which we will discuss later, not today.” Dr. Carr said.

“OK, since I have to be and do like what I am doing, then why did you call me in?” I asked.

“It’s because there is a problem, now and in the future. And that problem is that you are now a transgendered person. Normally, transgendered people are born in the wrong body. We have learned to deal with that, by changing that person to look like the person that they think they are. But even with that there is still a problem with suicide. There are only a couple of cases like your own, and in almost every case the person suicide sometime in their life. So we, that is, you and I, have a large problem. Dressing up and pretending like you are a girl is nothing. Because you know that you are really a guy. But the despair and hopelessness that might overcome you is a problem. Most people have a lifetime to either accept that they are born in the wrong body, or change it. But you don’t have that time to deal with the problem. So we are going to have to start dealing with it together. Right now, you need to keep pretending that there is not a problem, and keep dressing as a girl, because that solves a lot of problems, that needs to be address. But you need to know that later, we can start changing a lot of those things. After school, you can start wearing male cloths again, because then, it will not matter. People accept that men and women both can wear male clothes. And you will know then that you are wearing the clothes that you should be wearing, not dresses. Now, can you accept this plan of action for now?” Dr. Carr asked.

“I don’t like it, but I understand it.” I said.

“And that is the question now. How much don’t you like it? Because it is important to me as to how much it is hurting you inside your heart. We both know that it’s no problem of what you wear. It is however a problem of how you feel about what you wear. We don’t want you to wear dresses because we want you to be a girl; we want you to wear dresses to force you to slow down, and to help with your mothers’ problem of caring too much for you that she has gone overboard. So how do you feel about it is what I want to know.” Dr. Carr asked.

“Well, if I don’t have to wear dresses forever, then I guess that I can do it. I of course don’t like it.” I said.

“Wee you know what I’ll do. I think that when we talk to your mother, that I’ll make it mandatory for you to keep seeing your ten friends every Friday. At least then you will have one night out a week where you can escape from you alter ego for a while. And if, sometime or other you or I can find ways, then we will get you out more often to switch identities. How does that sound?” Dr. Carr asked.

“It would be OK with me of course. It would be like un-cross-dressing for a change, wouldn’t it?” I said.

“Exactly, I think you understand the problems better than anyone now Alvin. Lets go into Dr. Chang’s office now and meet with your mother.” Dr. Carr said.

We left her office, and walked down the hallway. When we entered Cr. Chang’s office, it was a really big office. Mom was sitting in a chair, so I took a chair next to hers.

“Mrs. Johnson, this is Dr. Carr, she is the one that I was telling you about that will be talking to your child from now on.” Dr. Chang said. I didn’t miss that he called me a child, and not a son or daughter. I smiled at him, and he smiled back. He knew what was going on, all along and how to deal with it. I gave him brownie points, not because I was getting what I wanted, but because I felt that he was dealing with a bad situation.

Julian

Author:

Koalas

Organizational:

Title Page

Audience Rating:

Mature Subjects (pg15)

Taxonomy upgrade extras:

Julian

by Koalas

Sometimes a name is all you need, and sometimes its the wrong name

Julian 1

Author:

Koalas

Audience Rating:

Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication:

Serial Chapter

Genre:

Transformations

Character Age:

Teenage or High School

TG Themes:

TG Elements:

Gym Class / Cheerleaders

Permission:

Posted by author(s)

Sometimes a name is all you need, and sometimes its the wrong name

Julian

I was excited today. For the first time in two years, I was going to practice on a real spring mat again.

It's possible, but not easy, to do floor gymnastics without one. I have been using just our grass yard for the last two years since elementary school.

I stopped taking lessons after that because I was getting to old my mother said. They didn't have a floor mat in junior high school when they did what they called gymnastics. But this year I will be going to high school and they have one.

My older sister was one of the cheerleaders in high school.

The teacher, Mrs. Walker, said that I could come in and practice on one-half of the mat while the cheerleaders were out using the other half. They weren't going to use all of it, just half. So while they were using their half, I could use the other half. I was going to be in seventh heaven.

When we got to school the Mrs. Walker wasn't there. I was so disappointed, because I thought that the other teacher wouldn't allow me to work out.

Still since the person that was there didn't know who was a cheerleader and who wasn't, so I just took my hair and put it into a high pony tail like my sister and just walked in with Sis.

Then while they went going to the locker room to change, I just went to a corner and slipped off my sweat pants. I was wearing gym clothes that kinda looked like the girls did when they practiced, so I didn't think that she would even notice that I was different.

Teachers can be so stupid some times.

Right after the girls all left for the locker room, I started in with some very simple floor exercisers to warm up with.

The substitute looked over at me and said. “And who are you?”

“Julian” I said.

“Well Julie Ann before you get going too much, why don't you do some warm ups and stretching so
you don't hurt yourself doing all of that tumbling.”

“OK, I forgot.” I said like I was a dumb girl who would forget something like that. And then I started with some upper body stretching to get looser.

The girls started to come out of the locker room at about that time. I knew most of them, as Sis has had them for sleep overs and parties over the last two years to our house. They saw what I was doing and started in on their own version of easy warmups.

When all of them were out the Mrs. Johnson said “Mrs. Walker couldn't make it today so I said that I'd fill in for her. She said there are a couple of things that has to be done today.

First thing is that we have to get ready for the back to school week and the pep rally on Friday and school spirit week in the first week of school. So you have to do make sure that the new girls know all of the cheers for them.

Also you have to measure yourselves for your uniforms today, Mrs. Walker has to order them no later than tomorrow. Mrs Walker told me to have everyone fill out on this card for each persons uniform tonight, and to be put on the final list for the office for the cheerleader squad.

So get in groups of three, one of you measure, the other one write down the measurements, and of course one of you will have to be measured. After you have each switched off, we can then start in on the your practicing cheers.”

As she finished that everyone got up, so I did also. I was walking back to the other side of the room to do some floor exerciser when I heard Nancy call out. “And where do you think you are going Julian?” Nancy was the cheerleader captain.

I turned around and she recognized me at once. “Hello Julian, what are you doing here?”

“Mrs. Walker said that I could practice my floor gymnastics while my sister was practicing with the rest of the cheer-squad.” I replied

Susan called out “Nancy, we need one more person to help in measuring.”

Nancy turned around and looked at Susan and said “OK”

Susan was one of the new cheerleaders this year. Sis had told me in a rare moment of confidentiality that she was also one messed up girl. She had gotten date raped last year and was now a boy hater. Sis said that Susan would like nothing better than to hang all males on the planet by their dicks.

“Julian why don't you come and help us for a second, for me please.” Nancy said.

I'd do anything for Nancy, she was the hottest babe in the world. I walk with her back to the other girls who were measuring each other. “Here Julian, help your sister and Susan with their measurements.” she said.

Sis looked startled and worried and said “Susan can measure me and you write them down.”

“Then your sister can measure me while you write them down, and then I can write them down while your sister measures you.” Susan said.

“Why do I have to get measured?” I asked.

“So that it looks like we all did each other silly.” Susan said.

So that's just what we did. I didn't notice it at the time, but Susan handed in all three cards.

I was on my way back to my interrupted floor exercises when Nancy called “Julian, could you come and help me for a minute?”

I of course didn't say anything, but changed directions and went back to where the girls were lining up. “Could you please take my place Julian so that I can make sure that the other new girls are doing what they are suppose to do.” Nancy said.

I just took her place and put out my hands like I had pompoms like everyone else. It was not the first time that I had helped Nancy like this. They girls were always practicing at home with my sister. So I knew most of the cheers already, from almost everyone else place.

We started the easy 'Give me a B' cheer. Changing the letters each round. I'm sure that the cheer has not changed for the last million years. By the time that we had done it all the way through with out any of the new girls making a mistake, it had been a half an hour.

“Once more Julian.” Nancy asked while smiling at me.

I never did get to do any of my gymnastic floor exercises like I had wanted to. I had ended up the whole time in Nancy's spot.

At the end Susan said, “Maybe we should just add Julian to the squad since she knows all of the routines as well as anyone. And with her gymnastic training she could help out later when we start competitions. We could dress her up as a mascot” Susan said my name making it sound like Julie-Ann. I hated it when she did that, and I think that she always did that just to annoy me.

“That sounds like a great idea Susan.” Nancy said. “All in favor of making Julian the mascot of the pep-squad say aye” Everyone said 'aye'. “It's settled, your now on the pep-squad Julian. Now you have to be here for all of the practices.”

“Don’t I have to try out for it or something?” I said trying to find a way out of 12 girls getting their way. “Wouldn't all of the girls that tried out and didn't get on it be really mad!”

“Well you just tried out, and won, so case closed, you have been selected and that's final. You're better than any of the other girls that tried out. We need you to show us some of your gymnastic stuff that we can use in our dance routines. And there is no one else more suitable to be our mascot.”

“But the school mascot is a girl mermaid!” I remembered.

“We'll do something about that. But being on the pep-squad is the easiest way to get noticed for dates. Have you ever heard of any of us being with out a date to anything we wanted to go to? You'll have them lining up just asking for your phone number. Just ask your sister.” Nancy said.

“Just what I need, a bunch of stupid boy jocks lining up to get my phone number.” I sarcastic replied.

“Don't knock it till you've tried it” Sis said.

“I'll pass.” I said. “Can we go home now?”

“Just a second Julian, I need to have a chat with Mrs. Johnson for a second.” Sis said.

She walked over to talk to her while I went to my corner to get dressed. I noticed that Mrs. Johnson looked over at me a couple of times and nodded her head OK a couple of times.

Then Sis came and got me, and we went out to her car to go home.

“Why did Susan want me on the pep-squad?” I asked Sis. “I thought that you told me that she hated boys.”

“Yep, she hates anything and everything that wears pants.” Sis said.

“Then why did she pull that joke about me being in the pep-squad?” I asked.

“Oh, I think that's just her trying to embarrassed another guy.” Sis said. “Don't worry about it, or take it personally.”

Julian 2 - Susan

Author:

Koalas

Audience Rating:

Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication:

Fiction

Genre:

Transformations

Character Age:

Teenage or High School

TG Themes:

Tricked / Outsmarted

TG Elements:

Permission:

Posted by author(s)

Julian

Wet clothes never do.

Chapter 2

Gratefully edited by janet_L. Mistakes are still mine!

Julian

Wet clothes never do.

Chapter 2

The next day Sis came into my bedroom, without knocking as usual and said “You have to come to practice again, you might have to help out.”

OK, but just a little, I would really like to work on my gymnastic floor routines also.” I said.

Well if you don’t want to come and help” She started.

No no no, I'll help, It'll be worth doing this to be able to use the floor mat. You know that I don’t mind helping, but I want to work out too. Just doing those cheers of yours is not the same as a full floor workout.”

OK, just be ready at four-thirty” Sis replied.

Why so early? Your practice doesn't start till five and it's just around the corner.”

All of the girls are getting together before practice at either Nancy's or Susan's first before we go. We want to try something before practice begins. Nancy said that you'd be perfect in helping us out this once.” Sis said.

* * * * * * * *

At four-thirty I was ready. I had on my normal workout clothes, a T-shirt, shorts and sweat pants again.

We're going over to Susan's house, so hurry up.” Sis said.

I followed Sis out the door and got in the passenger side of her car. Susan lived about 20 miles away.

When we got there, we went into the back yard. They had a pool, but there was also enough grass for the girls to practice on next to it. The girls were all talking together, but were silent as soon as they saw the two of us come through the backyard gate.

Hello Mary-Ann and Julian, you got here just in time. We were just about to try and make the pyramid. And since Julian is here and is the smallest she can be on top while we try this.” Susan said.

But I'm not a cheerleader.” I said, ignoring Susan's us of female pronoun for me again. She was always doing that, just to irritate me.

Sure you are Julian, we made you one yesterday” Nancy responded.

But I don’t want to be a cheerleader, I want to be part of the boys gymnastics team.”

Well Gymnastics doesn't start till after football season, so why don’t you help us out til then?” Nancy said.

If you enrolled in sixth period as part of the cheer-squad, then you would be able to use the spring mat all year long instead of just half the year” Sis said.

Sis always did play dirty. She knew that I wanted to practice more than anything “Can I just be like a helper, and not have to do cheering?” I asked cautiously.

Julian, you're here because I know that you can help us with the cheering competition. Coaches have been training you for floor exercises for years your sister told us” Susan said,

We can use some of your expertise in gymnastic floor exercises that we don’t know how to do. So what you know will be giving us an edge over everyone else. Are you going to let me down and not help? ” Nancy asked with a pout on her lips.

I couldn't refuse that. “OK, as long as I don’t have to cheer, I'll help you all I can”

That's what I needed to hear from you Julian, OK girls, lets try to do that pyramid thing the way we discussed earlier.” Nancy said.

The four biggest girls lined up at the edge of the grass, next to the pool. Three girls got behind them and crawled up on their shoulders. That looked scary already. Then two more of the smallest girls then started to climb up on top.

Nancy then said. “OK Julian, go around back next to the pool and climb up on top. Your the smallest.”

I was caught up in the excitement I guess. I didn't think or pay attention to where they had started, if I had I would have refused to do it for safety reasons. But I had always wanted to be the top of a gymnastic pyramid. I went behind them and then started to climb up. The last two girls stood behind and helped me to start. I was at the going toward the top, so started to climb on the last two girls , when I felt the pyramid starting to fold under me.

The two girls under me started down forwards. I knew that it wasn't to high for me to fall and roll, but I was concerned with the two girls under me going forward toward the grass. I realized that the pool decking was just behind me. I looked over my shoulder and then knew that the only way I was not going to get hurt, or let anyone else hurt themselves, was to land in the pool. The two girls that was catching at ground level would be able to help the two under me, but not me also, and the three under them would be OK, if I didn't fall on them, which I couldn't do if I fell on the grass.

So I decided to do what I had to, and dove for the pool. It was kind of a bad idea for them to do this so close to the pool, but it was too late to complain about that now. They had so much grass area to work with instead. I hit the water and was at the bottom of the pool before I knew it. I pushed off of the bottom and came up with no problem. I looked at the girls and none of the girls were hurt thankfully. So I swam to the side and climbed out.

Anyone hurt?” Nancy asked.

No-one said anything, so she continued “Lets get going then, it's almost time for practice now anyway.”

The girls started giggling and heading for the gate. A few looked at me and said they were sorry I got all wet like that but they would see me at school. After a few minutes, the only ones that were left were Susan, Nancy and my sister.

Hey Susan, want to come with Julian and me to school?” Sis asked.

Sure Many-Ann, I'd love to lets go” Susan said.

hmm Julian, you can't get into my car all wet like that.” Sis said.

What do you suggest I do Sis?” I said.

Susan said. “Well you can't stay here Julian, my parents would have you jailed if they come home and find a guy here you know.”

Don’t look at me Julian.” Nancy said. “You can't get in my car all wet either.”

Well he can't go in wet clothes either” Sis said, “So why don’t you go to the bathroom and get out of those wet cloths and we'll see what else we can get for you to wear.”

I went to the pools bathroom that also served as the changing room. I took off my wet sweat pants, shorts, jock strip and T-shirt, and dried off with a towel that I found hanging in the bathroom.”

Hand them out here so that Susan can put them in the dryer while we are gone.” Sis said. “And Susan is getting you some shorts and a T-shirt so we can go.

I handed out my clothes and two seconds later Sis knocked at the door and said “Here's something for you to wear while we are at practice.”

I opened the door a crack and grabbed a wad of clothes. They were all PINK!. “Hey, I can't wear these, they are all pink”

Just get them on Julian!” Sis said loudly “we don’t have time to waste, we're already going to be late, so just shut up, put them on, and lets go.”

I was not happy. I debated just staying here and facing jail, but Susan said that her parents would call the police and I'd have a criminal record. I'm sure that I'd be in jail in no time with what I wearing. I was sure that Susan's parents would think of a naked boy in their bathroom, or even a guy dressed in Susan's PINK clothes a pervert.

Can you ask Susan if she can get something of her dads that would fit me?” I asked in desperation.

Julian, put them and and lets go, we don't have time for this. I'll loan you my sweater when you get out, OK?” Susan said.

OK,” I put them on. It was pink girl pink panties, pink shorts and a pink T-shirt that said 'Girl Power' on it, there were also really short, pink socks, and pink matching shoes. Everything was tight fitting, except for the shoes which was the right size.

I opened the door expecting to be laughed at. But instead, they just looked at me for a few seconds before Susan said, “That will work out perfectly.”

Sis said. “Perfect, lets go.”

I think that I want to go with you to Mary-Ann” Nancy suddenly said.

OK Nancy, but lets hurry, we don’t want to miss the big practice now do we!”

Definitely not! So lets hurry.” Susan said.

We ran to the pool gate, Susan only stopped to lock it behind her. I got in the front seat with my Sis, but she made me get out and ride in back with Susan to let Nancy ride up front with her.

As soon as Susan got in we were on our way.

You need to fix your hair Julian” Susan said. “Turn your back to me so that I can fix a ponytail for you.”

I turned around to let Susan fix my hair. As she started to comb it out, I realized that she must be using her own brush from her purse. Knowing how much Susan hated boys, I thought that this must be really hard for her, so I sat real still letting her brush and tug it as much as she wanted. I knew that she was making it on almost the top of my head instead of down low like guys wear, but what the heck, it must be good for her to at least touch a boy again with out shuddering. I've seen her shy away from boys just passing her in the halls and sidewalks trembling so badly that I felt sorry for her.

I tried to listen to Nancy and Sis in the front seat, but they were not talking. Sis had turned the mirror so that she could keep an eye on me. I knew that she must be worried about what Susan was doing, and making sure that I didn't do anything that would cause her some mental anguish. All of the cheerleaders seemed to watch out for Susan all of the time.

All finished Julian, let me see your hands.” She said.

I turned around and held out my right hand.

My god, how can anyone have such horrid hands. Let me see the other one too.”

I held them both out as she put her brush back in her purse and was getting out some other things.

Now hold them still, we haven't got any time to waste.” she said.

Then she gripped my hand and pulled it toward her, where she grasped just a finger and started to use a file on it.

This is never going to work, wait a minute I have something. Just hold on a second.” She said.

She reached back into her bag and came up with a plastic kit of stuff. Susan opened it up and put it on the seat between us. I could see long finger nails in the kit. I started to draw my hands back.

Don’t move your hands Julie Ann.” Susan said.

Sis from the front seat said. “Hold still Julian.” The first words that I had heard from her since we pulled out of the driveway.

I put my hands back, dreading what I knew was coming next. It was confirmed as she pulled a nail out of her box and said. “These are only temporary for now, I don’t have any nail hardener or clear polish, to fix your nails, and it would take too long anyway, but for just today you will just have to wear my nails. But you have to promise me that you'll be careful with them and give them back after-wards. I was saving them for the next school dance.”

I felt like a fool. But I also was felling good in a way. That must have been because Susan was touching a guy again and not drawing away, but even talking to me, (a one sided conversation to be sure) but I felt that I was helping her overcome her problem with guys, It might be a little step, but at least it was a step for her.

We spent the rest of the short trip with her putting on these stupid nails of hers. They were a light pink so they seemed to match the rest of this outfit that I found myself in.

At the school Sis parked and we got out. There was practice for football just starting. Two boys pulled up beside us and started getting out. As we got out, the girls got wolf whistles.

The girls ignored them so I guessed that was the thing to do, so I followed them toward where the practice was going to take place.

When we got to practice Mrs Walker was there. She looked up at me, and then did a double take. I just surged my shoulders. What else could I do? She motioned me over, but all of the girls came over. Just before we got there the other girls mobbed me. “Your so cute Julie Ann”, “That's such a cute outfit girl.” “Welcome to the Cheer-squad”

By the time that I got loose from the girls making fun of me and to Mrs Walker I started to hear the three girls with Mrs. Walker,

... so the Cheerleaders have decided to let her into the cheer-squad and so now we have a chance at the 'All Girls Cheer Competition' this year using what she knows about dancing.”

But it's an all girl event. We have to follow the rules you know girls.” Mrs. Walker said.

I was thankful for about two seconds.

But my sister is a girl Mrs. Walker, we looked it up. According to state law any person that is in transition to a sex different than their birth sex is considered to be the sex they are transitioning to, for all school events and shall not be denied any privilege, right, or anything else.” my sister said.

Julian is my sister as you can see, and she was voted onto the squad by 100% vote during her try-out, which was yesterday according to school rules.”

Mrs. Walker looked at me for a full minute at least, I thought that it was a million years. I was to horrified to say anything.

You seemed to have covered everything girls, but it's too late. The list for the squad and the uniforms have already been ordered yesterday, Julian will just have to wait till next year.” She finally said.

We've already covered that also Mrs. Walker, I turned in her name as part of the squad and also filled out her card for her uniform and also her mascot dress, it'll be here tomorrow.” Susan said.

What about her name, you can't have a Julian on in an all girl school competition.” Mrs. Walker said.

I was so relieved.

We did put Julian on it, we just spelled it J-U-L-I-E space A-N-N like her sisters is spelled.” Susan said.

I don't know what was said after that. I fainted.

Julian 3 - Stacy

Author:

Koalas

Audience Rating:

Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication:

Fiction

Genre:

Transformations

Character Age:

Teenage or High School

TG Themes:

TG Elements:

Girls' School / School Girl

Permission:

Posted by author(s)

Julian

Sometimes a name is all you need, and sometimes its the wrong name

I am gratefully to have janet_L. look this over and edit it for me. Any mistakes are still my own.

Chapter 03

I woke up laying on the floor at the side of the Gym. Sis was watching over me me.

You have to tell Mrs. Walker that you intend to be a girl all year long, and that's what you've always wanted. I told her that you only wanted to come with me so that you could see how girls move so that you could imitate them. If you mess this up I'll kill you Julian.”

Why are you doing this sis?” I asked quietly.

Mostly because of Susan. She doesn't flinch when your around, so Nancy and I decided to see how close we can get you and her to be as friends. As you saw in the car, she treated you friendly, like a girlfriend. We have been planning this for months now since we saw she didn't react with panic whenever you came close. She just acts like your another one of the girls. And whenever she has said anything about you, she always used a female pronoun. So the two of us got together with the rest of the squad and set you up. Now you either go through with it or else you'll get into so much trouble that you'll never do gymnastics again. Here comes Mrs. Walker, play along, or your ass is mine!”

Mrs. Walker walked up just then. “How are you feeling Julie-Ann.”

I'm fine Mrs. Walker, It's just that I just got so excited about things.” I looked at Sis and hopped that she lead the way. I didn't want to test her on her threat. Sis never threatens without doing it. She said once that if she ever threatened me once and did not go through with it, next time I would think that she was bluffing. With all of the effort that she and Nancy had put into this, I knew that she was not bluffing.

Mary-Ann said that you wanted to join the squad Julie-Ann?” Mrs Walker said.

I winced at the name. She was obviously probing for answers that she wanted to hear from me. Answers that Sis had already prepared me to answer for her.

Nancy and the girls already said that I was on the squad.” I replied. Hoping that she would stop asking questions, but knowing that she couldn't until she got the answers that she wanted to hear.

Why would they say that Julie-Ann, squad tryouts was last spring. There were over a hundred girls who wanted the 12 spots on the squad. We've never had 13 girls on the squad. It's an unlucky number.” She said.

But she implied already that I was a girl, not a boy, and that I should be on the squad. I knew that I could get out of this now. But on the other hand if I did, Sis would make sure that I never was on the gymnastic team. But then again I would never be on the team if I said I wanted to be a girl. I started to wonder if I was talented enough to be on the girls team. That would require a lot more grace, that I know a guy would never have. If I said 'I'm a girl.', I'd never be on the team because I'd be a girl. If I said no, 'I'd never be on the team, because Sis would destroy me'. I just couldn't win.

Nancy and all of the other girls just said at the pool before coming here that I'd never have to cheer, I'd only help out, because of all of my experience on floor gymnastics.” I hedged. “So I'd not really be doing any cheering on the squad. I'd only be helping out with the dance routines because they call what I was doing on the gymnastic floor dancing.”

Mrs. Walker looked up at my Sis. She was looking for an explanation of the difference of what I said and what the girls were telling her I guessed. I bet that it was not exactly what they told her. I am sure that Nancy and her explained it as me being on the team like any of the other girls.

Well I am sure that I could use an assistant like that Julie-Ann, why don't you just sit here for a while more and rest. Mary-Ann, I think that Julie-Ann is okay enough that you can join the squid again now. And I think that we have a couple of things that we need to talk about also.” Mrs. Walker stated.

The squid huddled around Mrs. Walker, I knew that they were talking about me, because every once in a while a couple of the girls would look up at me simultaneously. It was clear that they were listening to some kind of plan from Mrs. Walker.

The squad broke up and went back to practicing cheers. Mrs. Walker approached toward me.

We have talked it over Julie-Ann and the squad has decided that the best thing that you could do was be the school mascot as part of the cheer-squad. Susan said that she would be in charge of making you a costume.” Mrs. Walker said.

What kind of new mascot would the school Mariners have I wondered. And more important what kind of costume would Susan think up for me?

You should think about how to use your moves on the gymnastic floor for being the mascot. Although you might be doing cheers, you will be helping with cheering practice Nancy said."

Julian 4 - Susan

Author:

Koalas

Audience Rating:

Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication:

Fiction

Character Age:

Teenage or High School

TG Themes:

Tricked / Outsmarted

TG Elements:

Other Keywords:

undefined

Permission:

Posted by author(s)

Julian

Sometimes a name is all you need, and sometimes its the wrong name

I am gratefully to have janet_L. look this over and edit it for me. Any mistakes are still my own.

Chapter 04

I went over to my side of the practice floor and started on my normal exercisers. Thinking about other mascots that I had watched at football games, they usually did a lot of running around and getting the crowd excited by their antics. I could do that. In college there was that guy that rode around on a horse.
After practice Nancy, Susan and Sis was ready to go back to Susan's. I was ready to get out of all of this pink.
Nancy said “We put Susan in charge of the mascot costume. So you are going to have to wear what ever it is that she comes up with of course. It of course has to be tastefully done and done fast, so she said that she has something that she can use and just make a couple of changes to. So day after tomorrow you have have to be at her house at four so that she has time to make any last minute adjustments. Bridget and Teresa is choreographing a dance plan for you for all of our cheers and they also promised to be done day after tomorrow. They said that they have watched you before and will try to use as many of your moves as they can, fitting in your costume of course.”
After we got back into the car, I said “I was careful with your nails Susan, can you take them off now please.”
Sure I can Julie-Ann, just hold still” Susan said.
She dug into her bag and got out her nail kit. Ofter opening it and pulling out a few bottles, she said some words that were not very polite.
What's wrong?” Nancy asked from the front seat.
I only have the permanent glue in my kit, so I must have used it when I was putting on the nails.” Susan said.
What do you mean permanent glue?” I asked
Well it doesn't come off easily, and I don’t have the right stuff to get them off Julie-Ann.” Susan said.
But you have the right stuff at home?” I asked
No, There is nothing that takes them off. But it's OK, you can wear them till I can get some remover and take them off, just be careful with them Julie-Ann, I still want to save them for the Homecoming Dance next month.” Susan proclaimed.
Susan, but they get in the way of everything and guys will kill me for wearing them, I was very careful today, but I can't wear them for a month!”
They are not that long Julie-Ann, just be careful with them. Nobody will notice them I'm sure. Like we all wear them all of the time and guys never say anything, so your just worrying for nothing, it's no big deal to have long finger nails.” Susan said.
I was getting a little mad, okay a lot mad, and a lot scared. I would be toast if any guys that I knew saw me with them on. I already looked like a pansy wearing all of this pink stuff. Now I would have girl nails for a month.
Hey Sis, do you have any nail remover or clippers at home?” I asked.
You can't clip those nails Julie-Ann those are my fancy nails that I have been saving for the homecoming dance!” Susan practically yelled.
Nope, sorry Julian, I have never had to remove my nails. I don’t think that you can take them off once you have used that permanent glue that Susan used. Maybe mother will have something that we can use to take them off with.” Sis said.
I fumed the entire rest of the way to Susan's house.
We finally got back to Susan's house. I was looking forward to getting my clothes back on. As we pulled up I saw that there were two more cars in the drive way. Susan's mom and dad must be home.
I can't let your parents see me like this Susan” I cried.
Don't worry about it you look cute, they wont care.” Susan replied.
We got out of the car and walked into the front door.
Hello Dear, who is your new friend?” Susan’s mom said.
This is Mary-Ann's sister Julie-Ann.” Susan lied.
I thought that Mary-Ann had a brother named Julian” She said.
No, it's a sister, named Julie-Ann, mom, she was just elected to be the new school mascot.” Susan said, looked at her mother and then continued. “Can I have a sleep over with some of the girls next Thursday before school starts?”
First who would you invite, and second, don't you think that everyone would be busy getting ready for school?” Her mom answered.
They might be, but it's about the mascot, I was wanting to make sure that her costume was right for what I had envisioned, so I am sure that some of the girls on the pep-squad would want to see it, and then we could make any changes that we needed.”
What's her costume going to be Susan?” Her mom asked.
I was thinking of using that old mermaid costume that I had and make some changes to it for Julie-Ann” She said.
I just stared at her. I wasn't going to wear a mermaids costume to school, how embarrassing could that be?
Susan, how could I run around, with a fish's tail on?” I asked
Oh, I was planing to place you on a wagon that we have so that I could pull you around. Samantha is getting something that looks like seaweed from the drama department to decorate the wagon with. And one of the other girls was going to get her dad who owns a metal shop to make it look like a tank with glass sides. She said that he could make it so strong that we could hang you up with some invisible fishing line from the top, so that it looked like you were swimming. Then place some kind of plastic glass out the sides so that it looked like you were in water.”
That's a lot of work before the start of next week” I said, “Are you sure that it's worth it? For a couple of football games.”
Oh, we almost have it finished, we're planing on taking you to all of your classes for the first week of school in the tank. And it would be great at the pep rallies and basketball games, not to mention the baseball games, both the guys and girls games of course. So I think that your going to be really busy as the newest member to the cheer-squad” She announced with a great deal of excitement almost bouncing up and down in her excitement.
You know, come to think of it, I still have some of those plastic fish.” Her father said while looking preoccupied. “You know I have some real strong fishing line that I use to go deep sea fishing. You could use that Susan, and I bet that your mother could have that old costume sewn up by this afternoon.” Susan's father said.
You know dear, we could sew some heavy duty fishing line into your costume to hold Julie-Ann up. She doesn't look that big, in fact she looks more like a sixth grader than a high schooler” Susan's mom added.
Susan, do you think I could get my clothes from the dryer so Sis and I can go?” I asked.
Were those your cloths Julie-Ann, I'm so sorry, They looked like rags, so I gave them to the goodwill which just come tonight. Bob's always trying to wear things till they look like rags, and I'm always sneaking them out to the goodwill when I find them in the wash. I'm really so sorry, I'm surprised that Susan didn't remember that today was Goodwill pickup day. I am sure that we can find something from Susan's wardrobe that will fit you, and doesn't look so bad to replace them so that you can go home. I didn't know that any young lady would want to wear such clothes, I really thought they were Bobs. Lets go up to Susan's room and see what we can find for you. Something to replace the old ones with. It won't be as nice as the cloths you have on, but I feel so bad about this.” Susan's mom was almost in tears.
Mom, those are my cloths that she has on. Julie-Ann's a real tomboy and we were trying to get her feminine side to show more, her sister just didn't know what to do with her, did you Mary-Ann,” Susan said.
That's right, before today you couldn't tell that Julie-Ann was a girl instead of a boy.” Mary-Ann said, while looking right at me. “In fact I don't remember her ever wearing a dress, even today when she accidentally went into your pool, we couldn't get her to wear one, She even complained about these clothes as being too girly, when Susan loaned her those dry clothes.”
Well you can keep what you have on Julie-Ann, they are to small for me now anyway. And lets go up to my room and see about another outfit for tomorrow's cheer-squad practice. We can't have our newest member running around like a tomboy, now can we. The cheerleaders have an image to uphold and your not going to tarnish it, if it can be helped. So up to my room, and lets clean out my closet of all of my clothes that are to small for me, but will fit you.” Susan said.
That would be wonderful of you Susan, you 've always wanted a sister, I think that you have found one in Julie-Ann.” Susan's mom said.
The next hour was spent in Susan's room. It was a girly-girls room for sure. It also had a connecting bathroom where I could change into what they brought me. I spent an hour arguing with Susan's mom, Susan and my Sis about me wearing dresses. Never argue with three women at the same time, you'll lose, in fact never argue with one girl, you'll still lose ninety percent of the time, even if you think your winning.
I'm not going to wear girls clothes, and I'm not going to wear girls cloths to school, the guys would beat me to a pulp as a fag or a sissy.” I argued with Sis.
Not if they don’t know that you are a guy.” Sis whispered.
It's time to stop being a tomboy and be the girl that I know that you can be.” Susan added loudly. “No girlfriend of mine is going around looking like a boy.”
I suddenly realized that Susan had mixed it up in her mind that I was a boy. I think that she must be in denial or something. I was sorry for her all over again. What ever my problems with dressing like a girl, was nothing compared to her problems of dealing with boys.
You are entering high school, and even a part of the cheerleaders. You have to stop being a tomboy, and start growing up to be a cheerleader. And that means starting to show some respect for fashion.” Susan said.
I looked over at Sis and she nodded at me. I couldn't be sure if it was a nod for respect for fashion, or an understanding about Susan's mental problems. But I still knew one thing that she was not scared and withdrawn around me as she would be around any guy. So I'd play along, I would change and play dress up till I got home.
OK Susan, I'll try on one dress, but then Sis and I need to get home, After all girls need their beauty sleep.” I said.
Good girl,” She said and then kissed me on the mouth. It was a quick peck, but it was still on the mouth. Could she be attracted to me? As a girlfriend? As a boyfriend? It was hard to understand her, but one thing is for sure, She was thinking I was a girl at the moment.
That’s right Julie-Ann, Stacy will be over soon, and she's got something that you need, so we had better get going, like right now.” Sis said while looking at her watch.
OK, maybe you can try on the dress next time we're over, or the next sleepover party we have.” Susan said.
As we left Susan's house, me still in the pink outfit to my utter disgust, I asked Sis “Who is Stacy, and what do I need from her?”
She has a set of breast for you to wear when you need to.” Sis said matter of factually.
Why am I going to need a set of breast?” I had to ask.
Because your cheerleaders outfit has to have them, and have you ever heard of a flat cheated mermaid?” Sis said.
I thought that I was going to be a male mascot?” I asked again.
You are going to be the mermaid also, and that also requires that you look like you have a set of breast.” Sis said.
I guess I had misunderstood, I thought that I was just going to us the fish tail, you mean that I'm going to be a girl mermaid, and not a merman.” I said
Right, Stacy has a set of tape on breasts and a wig for you. That way no one will know who you are when you are the mascot. It will hide your shorter hair”
You mean tape on permanently like these nails from Stacy.” I asked holding up my hands.
No, Susan does those things not meaning to. She doesn't know what she's doing some of the time, OK, all of the time when dealing with guys. Consider it a mistake. You have to remember that Susan can not deal with guys, so she must be considering you a girl. She can deal with a girl, but not a guy. That must be why you can deal with her, and no other guy can. We thought that she was just getting use to you, but I guess now that she is seeing you as a girlfriend. She never has kissed anyone else either. So as long as you stay a girl, she's going to be a lesbian with you I guess.”
That was a long deep speech from Sis. I never knew that girls could think so deep. I had to think about it. I looked at Susan's nails. They did look pretty. Not on me, but maybe that was something that we all learned. Guys learned to enjoy and play football, girls learned to play with dolls, cook and sew. Who was I to say what was what? I knew who I was, what did it matter if I wore guy clothes or girl cloths, well except for getting beaten to a pulp, loosing all of my friends, and going against everything that other people cared about. But I cared about people too, and I cared about Susan, and if this would help Susan, then the other things I could learn to cope with. What was important in life?
Do you really think that me dressing up as a girlfriend to Susan is going to help her?” I asked Sis.
She kissed you didn't she? That alone must be something.” Sis said.
Did she kiss a girlfriend, or a boy dressed as a girl? What is it she sees?” I asked.
No one knows what she sees. Maybe you can become a friend that is close enough to her so that she will confide in you, and tell you what she thinks deep down inside.” Sis said after a moments thought.
If I go to school dressed as a girl, then the other guys are going to beat the hell out of me you know.” I advised her.
We have that covered. We have rearranged your schedule so that you are in Susan's classes most of the day.”
What do you mean that you have re-arranged my classes also?” I fumed.
Well we had to make you and Susan closer together all of the time, So we got you put into most of the same classes, we couldn't get you into all of them of course, but it was easy enough to get you into her English, math and history classes” Sis said.
What kind of classes were those?” I asked.
Well most of them are senior classes, but the other girls on the cheer-squad has said that they would help you. With all of the classes.” She said.
Yea, and what other classes did you put me in?” I asked.
Well we had to take you out of automotive and drafting and put you into home economics and art class because we can't have a cheer-leader in an all guys class, they would rape you someday. We only did it to protect you Julian.” Sis said.
Did you think that maybe that I maybe wanted to be in guy classes and not girls classes?” I said.
Yes Julian we thought about it, but look at it this way, what guy wouldn't want to be in a class of all girls?” Sis said.
Well I guess if your one of the girls in that class, or the single boy in that class Sis, which one am I going to be.”
Well we wanted to make sure that there was a cheerleader in each of your classes with you. So you'd be covered. We planned to teach you to be a convincing girl if Susan did accept you as a girl. So we both have a lot to do. Now, I have to admit, you were not going to be chosen for this years gymnastics team because they have too many seniors this year. You would not have been on the team this year in any case. But if you become part of the cheer-squad then you can still practice all of your routines on the spring mat, but we are just going to add a little to them for you, so that they look girlish for us, you know like shaking the shoulders and bum. Most of it will be clothes, hairdo, makeup and so on, but you at least can do gymnastics this year, and the whole year if you can accept the funny stuff that is going to happen? Can you accept that Julian?” Sis asked?
How long have you been planning this?” I had to ask.
About six months.” Sis said as we drove up the drive way to home.
That night Sis said that the cheer-squad had discussed it and they didn't want me to cut my hair again. The squad was going to take me to the beauty shop and get my hair styled for the new year. It was already longer than I had ever had it. That is because two years ago I had vowed I would not cut it until I was on a gymnastic team again. But I see that Sis was going to change it into a ponytail permanently.
Stacy came over about 15 minutes after we got home.
Hello Stacy, so nice of you to let us borrow these.” Sis said.
Well they were mom's when she had to have both breast removed because of her cancer.” Stacy said.
I'm sorry to hear that Stacy.” I said.
Well mom's dead now, and I decided that I don’t want these around the house anymore. So this is a good cause. So now lets get up to your room and lets see if they fit Julian.” Stacy said.
Up stairs, in my sisters room, Stacy pulled the two fake breast our of the boxes, I of course came in because I was curious about what fake breast looked like, after all I am male. Fake ones are just as fun to look at if you can't look at real ones.
Take off your shirt and lets see how these look Julian” Stacy said.
I complied and pulled off my shirt. Stacy took the right one and stuck it up against me. It was cold. I shank away till Sis told me to stop moving like that, they were trying to decide if it was the right color and if it would look good on me.
It does look a little large on him, doesn't it Stacy” Sis commented.
Well my mom was a C-cup, and Julian is a little small, so it only makes it look bigger on him, not like a skinny freshman in high school, more like a fully developed freshman in collage.” Stacy said. “She's sure to have a date to every dance this way.”
I'm not sure that we want Julian to be a sex pot, she might get so much attention that Susan will feel left out and ignored? That would not be good for her, after all, all of this is for her to come out of her shell.” Sis said with a very evil smile on her face.
Julian, if you get any dates, your just going to have to promise that you will not date unless it's a double date, and they find an acceptable guy for Susan also.” Stacy said.
I can promise you that there will be no dates with any guys, period, end of story.” I said.
Do we want Julian to be considered a stuck up snob?” Sis asked Stacy, ignoring me altogether.
You have to be a girl to be a snob, and you girls have forgotten that I'm not a girl, so there is not the slightest chance in hell of me accepting a date with a guy ever.” I said.
I think your right Mary-Ann, Julian is going to have to date some, just so that no-one thinks that she's a snob or a lesbian.” Stacy said.
But if you put those breast on me, I'll be a lesbian.” I said.
Maybe we can fix her up with someones brother? Maybe someone has a brother that's in collage that we can blackmail into taking her?” Sis said.
I'm not going on a date, and that's final.” I said.
Okay, now lay down on the bed for me Julian while I try on both breast at the same time. I have to make sure that they are both exactly in the right place. Before I tape them on.” Stacy said.
I don't know why, but I laid down on the bed. “Raise both arms above your head dear.”
They place each breast on my chest. The second one was cold, but the first one was already warm from being on my chest. “Hold still while I spread this stuff over your chest Julian.” Stacy said.
Is that stuff glue?” I asked.
No, it's just to keep the breast from sticking to your chest.” Sis said.
Stacy spread some on each of insides of the breasts also. “Now hold very still Julian, so that I can place these exactly where they go, and not be croocked.” Stacy said.
After about 15 minutes they let me up. When I rose I felt the breast sag one my chest and pull down on my chest. “Why aren't they falling off” I asked.
Well, I needed to make them hold still while I put the makeup on to cover the seams.” Stacy said. “Now hold still while I finish up with the makeup.”
Stacy spent a long time the putting makeup on the edges to cover up the place where it was me, and the edge of the breast. She talked the whole time. Things like “You have to make sure that you cover both yourself and the breast so that there is not one place that you can see where it changes from you to your breast.” and “We have to make sure that this done in a good light so that you can see the results.”
I watched her, and in no time I stood amazed. I couldn't tell where I ended and the fake breast started. “How come they don't fall off?” I asked again.
Silly, Susan said to make them stay on as long as the fingernails. After all, if you don’t have both on, then its a dead giveaway that your in drag.” Stacy said.
What? You didn't use the temporary tape like we discussed?” Sis exclaimed.
Oh, I mean oops, like was I suppose to like use the tape? like I mean I thought like Julian had already like agreed to help Susan out, like I mean like I thought that it was settled already?” Stacy blabbered.
Don't tell me, it's permanent and there is no remover for it for a month?” I said.
How did you know?” Stacy asked.
Just a guess, it seems strange that a month will be weeks after school starts. So if I start school like this it will be kind of hard to change then, wont it?” I said.
The two girls looked at each other and laughed. Not just a little giggle, but almost rolling on the floor.
I think I've been had.

Julian 5 - Joan

Author:

Koalas

Audience Rating:

Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication:

Serial Chapter

Genre:

Transformations

Character Age:

Teenage or High School

TG Themes:

TG Elements:

Gym Class / Cheerleaders

Other Keywords:

School Girl(s)

Permission:

Posted by author(s)

Julian

Sometimes a name is all you need, and sometimes its the wrong name

I am gratefully to have janet_L. look this over and edit it for me. Any mistakes are still my own.

Chapter 05

It was hard to sleep that night. School was starting on Monday and I was the fall guy of the Cheer-squad, and more importantly my sister.
I had to sleep on my back instead of my side because of these stupid breast they glued to me. Every time I would roll over they would drag me the rest of the way over. I only wanted to turn on my side, but they were to big and heavy and would drag me more than half way. That was a pain.
The second pain was the fingernails. They must have grown an inch last night. They seemed extreme this morning. I think they must have been an inch longer this morning. And they also seem to have designs in them that I didn't remember having last night. But they were still pink. This was Saturday. Two days before school. My parents didn't even know yet what the cheerleaders did to me. I got up and started to get dressed. It's not easy to get dressed in long fingernails. I finally got on a pair of jeans and a t-shirt. A T-shirt that now had two nipples sticking way out the front.
I went down stairs to breakfast. I knew that Mom would know what to do. When I walked in, my parents just looked at me. Finally, Dad said, “hmm, I think she needs a bra Joan.”
Mom laughed. “Yes I think so Dear.”
I was flabbergasted. “If either of you haven't noticed it yet, your son has tits and fingernails longer than a yard stick.”
Yes dear, we noticed, how does it feel to be of the opposite sex now?” Mom said.
All I could do was look at her. This is not what I expected from my parents. I expected them to kill my sister for doing this to me. “Mom, Mary-Ann and a few friends did this to me, aren't you going to kill her.” I said.
No dear, I'm going to feed you and then find you a bra that fits, unless you would rather I find a bra for you before breakfast.” Mom said.
I think that you should go up and find her a bra first Joan. She would look like a slut sitting at the breakfast table with her two tits sticking through a T-shirt like that.” Dad said.
Your right Bill, Okay Julian, upstairs to my room and lets get you a bra first.” Mom said as she moved around the table. My mouth was open, she just pulled me by the arm toward the stairs.
Mom!” I cried.
Yes Julie ... Ann?” Mom said.
Are you going to let Mary-Ann get away with this?” I asked.
Yes, Julian, We are, Mary-Ann has already gotten away with it and there seems that there is not much that can be done about it dear.” Mom replied.
I marched into my parents room and there on the bed were a couple of bras already sitting out.
These are some of my old bras and one of Mary-Ann’s, but I don’t think that she is as big as you, so you'll probably have to wear one of my old ones until we go shopping today and get you some new ones. Mary-Ann spent an hour this morning talking to us before she had to leave.
From what she said there is not much that we can do for now. The fingernails are glued on and can only come off along with your own nails, and I know that it's a consideration, but after the pain of the first one, That will pass, so I'll just tell you you can't pull them off.
Then there are the breasts, and knowing that they used the same type of glue, I assure you that the only way that they will come off is with your skin. So you might as well forget that also.
Was there anything else that she didn't mention? Did they glue your testicles, and pecker up yet, That would be the worst of all to undo, I can't even imagine you even thinking about pulling the glue from that area of your body Julie Ann.” Mom said.
Mom what am I going to do?” I asked.
Well I guess that you're going to try on this bra, I think it'll fit you just fine.” Mom said.
No, I mean about school Monday?”
Well, I guess that you have three options. First is to try to be a boy with tits, second is to try to be a tomboy, that is a girl that acts like a boy, or third you can try to be a girl that used to be a tomboy, now which one do you want to try?” Mom said.
I want to be a boy trying to be a boy without tits.” I said.
That wasn't one of the choices and you know it, sorry, but with tits like yours it's not going to happen.” Mom said.
This isn't fair.” I said.
No it's not fair Julian, but then again life's not fair, so what are you going to make of it? You can be the worst or the best, you have three selections to choose from, I know none of them are what either your father, me, or you had in mind for high school, but it's just for a while, and then the joke will be over, and everything will go back to normal. As your dad's always saying 'In the army just shut up and do what they say.'” I never understood why mom always used my dad's army sayings when she had never been in the army?
I took off my t-shirt and tried on the bra that Mom held out. She adjusted it to fit better and hold up those weights from pulling my chest off. I didn't notice that I had held out my hand for my t-shirt until I noticed that mom was not giving it back.
I have just the blouse for you. A nice blue one for a boy with tits.” Mom said with a grin on her face.
She handed me the blouse from her closet and said. “Come down stairs when you are properly dressed for breakfast.
After minor trouble with the buttons of moms shirt, because they were on the wrong side, I went down stairs again. Mom and dad was still at the breakfast table. It was quiet, so I knew that the talking had stopped just before I came in.
Much better Julian, there is nothing worst than having a girl without a bra wear in a t-shirt at the breakfast table, don't do it again Julian” dad said. “Or I will take you down to a local bar and enter you into a wet t-shirt contest.”
Bill!” mom exclaimed.
I saw dad just smile at mom and wink at her. I was not sure if he meant it or not.
Julian and I are going shopping today for clothes for the first week of school right after he eats.” mom explained to dad (and me).
I will not bore you with with shopping trip. Just suffice it to say that after 6 hours I ended up with two dresses, 5 blouses, 5 skirts, 8 pairs of nylons, and 3 pairs of shoes all with heels of various heights all of which I nearly killed myself wearing, and a bunch of under-stuff that a young boy should fail to mention before being married, and should never wear. I also ended up with cosmetics, more than my sister has I think. And worse a promise from my mother for me and my sister to go back to a class next week to learn how to wear it. A stop at a beauty shop resulted in my having a hair styled. They also put two earrings in and plucked my eyebrows while my mother stood over them and was over me the whole time saying, “Your tomboy days are over Julie Ann, it's time to look like a girl now.”
Mother made me wear new cloths as she bought them. By the time I got home my feet were killing me from learning to walk in the highest heels that she had bought me.
Julie I want you to take all of your stuff and put it on your bed now. Then meet me in the bath room, there still a few more things that I need to do.” mom said.
I soon found out what those 'few' things were. Shaving all hair from my legs, arms, underarms and face— not that I had much anywhere and Bubble baths with all of these oils.
It took me at least an hour to do everything that mom had asked. When I got back to my bed room, I was in for a bigger surprise. It was almost empty. My closet was empty, my drawers were empty, most of the walls were empty. Then only thing that was still there was the mound of girl clothes still on my bed. It fact it had been added to. I could see a bunch of my sisters things there. “MOM!”
Good dear, I see that you're out. Now, get dressed in your night clothes and help me hang up your new clothes. I also borrowed some of your sisters clothes, if she can get you into the mess, then she can also help you out don't you think.”
What happened?” I asked.
Well if you are going to try to be a girl for a while, then we don’t want anyone to accidentally come up to your bedroom and see that a boy lives here do you? What would be the consequence of that?” mom said.
What happened to everything?” I had to ask.
Oh, I just put them all in large plastic trash bags and stored them out of the way for a while so they wont be either in the way, or worst a temptation to you to wear, and we both know that the first time that I turn my back you will wear them. Not that I would blame you, but if you were to get caught wearing them it would be worst than you think.” mom said.
I had to think about that for a while and imagine what it would be like. “Yes mom, if I get caught I'll be beaten up for sure. So I don't like it but I guess that you are out to protect me. What's the saying, 'This is going to hurt me worst than you' I still don't believe it, but I hope it true here.”
It’s true dear, I don't like what happened, but I understand all of the girls are trying to do a lot of different things, it seems like every girls on the cheer-squad has a different reason to get you to join, but none of them are out to hurt you, that is the only reason that I have let this continue. So remember, no-one is out to get you, they are all trying to do something good, and this is the best way they can see to do it that. Can you remember that?” mom asked.
Sis had another surprise for me when she got home. “Don't you just love it.” Sis said. It, being a long blond wig, not just any blond wig, but a pure white hair wig, it would be down to a ladies bum, but on me it went even farther. And yes she put it on me. “This is to make you look more like a real mermaid. Sandy's mom has a wig store. She donated this for the school mascot to wear. It has about ten times more hair than a normal person has, so it's really really full. Plus Sandy's mom made it curly and put in sea flowers all through it. You know the really really little flowers that a person can find in tide pools along the beach. Isn't it really really cool. You'll just love it as much as the rest of the cheerleaders do!”
And everything else is finished also except for fitting your mascot costume on. Susan is bringing it over in a few minutes to fit it to you. We found that it had to be really tight so that the fishing lines doesn't pull it off of you. So we're going to wrap you with sheep skin, then plastic, then we've got some spray stuff that we will spray in the costume with you in it. It will fill out all of the places so that it will fit just perfect. Oh, it's going to be so neat!” Sis gushed out with bubbles like no one else can.
Just then the doorbell rang. It was Sandy and Susan. “Julian, we have to get this to fit you just right. So upstairs and get into your underwear. Briefs, not boxers and they need to be tight ones. Mary-Ann, better yet, why don't we get her some panties so that it will not have seams.” Stacy said.
Mom interrupted “Julie only has panties, it seems that all of Julian’s clothes are packed away for now. So why don't all you girls just go on up to Julie Ann's room and do it there. After all Julie Ann's room is long over due for some major cleaning and remodeling.”
Okay, Julian, upstairs and get some panties on.” Susan said as she started to drag me up stairs.
I didn't get a chance to say anything as I was forced upstairs with a girl on each arm. I was still in those stupid shoes and had to pay attention to not falling flat on my face, or worse down the stairs.
Nice shoes Julie-Ann” Susan said as she noticed that I had my eye's glued to the floor where I was stepping. “Did you just get them today?”
Mother bought me lots of new clothes for this practical joke that you girls are pulling on me” I said.
Oh then your going to have to model them all for us Julie-Ann” Stacy gushed.
I'm not going to be a model!” I stammered back at her.
It's a law or something that all new clothes have to be modeled to your girlfriends.” Susan said, “And since your a cheerleader, that makes you by default a girlfriend to all of the other cheerleaders. So that means that after we try out the fishtail on you, you're going to have to show us all of them.”
So it ended up with me, Sis, Susan and Stacy in my bedroom. They wrapped the sheep skin around me with the fleece next to me, outside of that they wrapped it all tightly in plastic. Then they put the mermaid tail on. Then they used some-kind of stuff that expanded after they sprayed it between the tail and the plastic. The end results was that the mermaid looked like she had big hips because the waist already hugged my waist. It was so tight that I had to really suck in my belly to even get it on.
Later that night after having to show and try on everything for the girls I finally got to bed. No sooner than I got to sleep then Sis was shaking me to get up for school.

Julian 6 - Joan

Author:

Koalas

Audience Rating:

Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication:

Serial Chapter

Genre:

Transformations

Character Age:

Teenage or High School

TG Themes:

TG Elements:

Gym Class / Cheerleaders

Permission:

Posted by author(s)

Julian

Sometimes a name is all you need, and sometimes its the wrong name

I am gratefully to have janet_L. look this over and edit it for me. Any mistakes are still my own.

Chapter 06

Come on sleepy head, it's time to get up and get ready for your first day at high school” Sis said.
I don't want to go to school. I want my old cloths back, and I don’t want to be a girl.” I mumbled into my pillow.
Sorry Julian, you have to follow through with this now. There is no escape now.” Sis replied.
The sun is not even shinning yet. Let me at least sleep in on my last day of life before the guys kill me at school?” I said.
Sorry Julian, but the girls are going to be here real soon to help with you're makeup.” Sis said.
But I read the rules and makeup is not allowed in school” I said, after all I read the rules.
Well, no one cares about those rules, they are for the normal kids, but cheerleaders are a special case, and are allowed to wear the make up because it's part of the costume, so no more excuses Julian, get out of bed and get a shower now. I've still got to get ready too.” Sis said.
It was only then that I looked at Mary-Ann and saw that she was still in her night clothes.
You are going to take longer to get ready this week because of it being spirit week. After this week, when you know how to do it yourself, you can sleep in longer. So get up and get at it, so that we have time to finish what has to be done.” Sis said.
It was never any good to argue with Sis, she always won, right or wrong, she won, so I got up.
Twenty minutes later the door bell starting ringing, after another twenty minutes all of the Cheerleaders were in my bedroom. Most of them were harassing me, but some of them were teasing each other too.
The first ones here were Stacy and Susan together. “We have your cheerleaders costume Julie-Ann.” Susan announced.
Why do I have to wear a cheerleaders dress? That was never part of what I was suppose to do! I was just going to have to dress in that mermaid costume.” I announced.
It's just until we can get you to school and into the mermaids costume.” Sis said. “They wouldn't let us do what we wanted to, and put you in before first period. They complained that it would distract from other students learning, having a half naked girl in classes, so they said that the mermaid would have to just wear their cheerleaders outfit till 15 minutes before noon, and then they would be let out early and could change.” Sis said.
Okay girls lets go now” Nancy announced.
We all walked together to school. I guess that it looked like all girls walking together. I was instructed the entire time on how to sway my hips, and walk with smaller steps, and to hold my book in front of my chest. We all walked to the front office. There the other girls just went on, but Nancy and Sis, lead me into the office. “Hello Mrs. Steller, we need to get a new listing for Julie-Ann, She was added to the Cheer-squad after last year, and so Mrs. Walker had to make some changes to her schedule so that she would have right classes.” Nancy told the secretary.
Okay, just a moment Nancy, what's her name and ID number” Mrs. Steller asked.
Here it is” Sis said, giving a piece of paper to her.
Mrs. Steller punched up the information and said. “This say's Julian, and is male. But who ever heard of a male taking Home Economics?”
Does my sister look like a male Mrs. Steller? Just because she has always refused to wear dresses before and play with the boys, some of her teachers had always had it out for her.” Sis said. “Could we finally correct it and make it right Please, Mrs. Steller?”
Well I'm not suppose to do this, but since I know you Mary-Ann, I'll fix it, now is everything else right about Julian, except her being a female, and not a male?” Mrs. Steller asked.
Well no, she spells her name J-u-l-i-e dash A-n-n” Sis said.
Well if that's all it will be no trouble. Here is your class schedule Julie-Ann and good luck in high school.” Mrs. Steller said.
With that I they rushed me outside. Susan waited for us. “Did it go okay? Is she set now.”
Went just like we planned Susan, nothing left but getting her through her first week of school with out anybody finding out. She's mostly your for the rest of the day. See you just before lunch to get her ready.” Nancy said.
Come one Julie-Ann it's time for homeroom.” Susan said, put her arm through mine and pulled me toward homeroom.
Next I found myself sitting next to Susan in the front row. Susan leaned over toward me and said. “You going to have to sit with your legs crossed or Mr. Jankins will have a free show this morning.”
I was able to cross my legs, just like Susan. It' kind of squeezed my balls together, but there was no helping it. It was just lucking that I was limber enough to do it. After roll call and a number of announcements including noon pep rally we went to our first class. It was Home Economics.
Okay class, settle down, this semester we are going to learn how to sew, each of you will be required to sew your own gown for the Christmas party. Which of course means that your going to have to find and convince someone to take you. I am passing out the requirements for your dress. It can be anything, but it must meet the requirements on this list. You might have to sew it on the inside to hide it, but you still must learn to sew each of the different types of materials, and each of the different types of stitching. Any questions?”
I looked at Susan. She returned my look. “Don't worry, you'll look gorgeous when I take you Julie-Ann” she said and smiled at me.
I feared that my days as a male ending forever was just confirmed. Susan was not the one to talk about it either. She was messed up enough to not want to talk about it. I guess that it was okay, being a girlfriend of Susan. I also just realized that Susan must be a lesbian. She had to be after the problems in her life. If we ever necked and she put her hand up my dress and found what was really there would she, like go crazy? I also just realized that she didn't shutter or slink off to another part of the hall while we were walking to class. I wonder if she felt safe with me after all?
The class was interesting, well interesting in that I didn't know that girls did so much in a class like this. I always thought that is was just baking, and eating the results, (now that is something that I wouldn't have minded). But this must just be a sewing class.
You are also required to sew some baby clothes. These will be giver to a local home for girls who have had a child, kicked out of the house, and has nowhere else to go. Now to make it even, if your last name has an even number of letters, you can make a girl baby clothes, if you have an odd number of letters, then you have to make boys clothes. If you want extra credit then after you make what is assigned, you can make the other one. I usually find that those who have to make boys clothes, always end up making a frilly dress for a girl. But remember in real life, you will not get to select the sex that your child will be, so if you get to make a girls baby dress first, leave enough time to make a boys outfit also. Consider it that you will have twins.” The teacher said.
This was going to be one weird class. As a boy dressed as a girl taking a girls class still does not change me from being and thinking what a boy thinks. But oh well, at least the scenery is nice.
Fifteen minutes before algebra II was finished the teacher said, Okay cheerleaders you can leave. Susan and Stacy got up, and motioned for me to get up and come also.
After we got outside, I asked “Where are we going?”
It's time to get you ready to be a magical mermaid Julie-Ann” Susan said.
We went toward the dressing rooms and I started to turn toward the one marked MEN. “Just where do you think you are going young lady?” Stacy said.
I have to go to the little boys room to do some personal business.” I said.
You are not allowed in the boys room girl.” Susan said while Stacy at the same time said. “You can not be meeting your boyfriends in there, you'll just have to find another place.”
Julie-Ann is a lesbian” Susan then said to Stacy.
Oh, and how would you know that Susan?” Stacy asked.
I have seen the way that she looks at other girls Stacy. It's obvious that she just looking for who she is going to seduce next.” Susan said.
Are you going to let her seduce you Susan?” Stacy asked.
I'm thinking about it, I was even thinking about seducing her, time will tell” Susan said while eying me.
I was flabbergasted with the conversation. They were talking in front of me like I wasn't even there. “Don't I get a say in what I do or don't do?”
Only if your good.” Susan said. “Then I might let you decide.”
Thanks” I responded. “But right now, don't you think that we might want to get to class. Hello Nancy, where am I suppose to go, I seem to be a little confused here. Where is the costume that I'm to wear?”
Mrs. Walker has the costume in her office. Joan and I will get the tank and bring it around, Susan and Stacy can help you change. Hurry up, you only have 12 minutes left, and remember that you have to be wheeled over to the gym and hidden before anyone gets out of class.”
Susan and Stacy both grabbed me under the arm and started me toward the girls dressing room. I didn't resist. After all who would ever believe that I was a boy with size C tits and inch long pink nails, wearing a cheering skirt in the middle of school. I was a confused and hopeless case, that was for sure.
We went into the dressing room. I got a glance of the girls just coming in from P.E. And getting undressed for the showers. I wish that I could have lingered, but my two guards wouldn't even let me think about that. Mrs. Walkers office was on the side about half way though the changing room. They rushed me in. and closed the door and lowered the blinds.
Okay, you peeping tom, strip, it's our time to see you buff naked. Well, hurry up, we don’t have all day.” Susan said with a bit of authority in her voice.
I Started to take everything off. I must not have have been doing it fast enough because first Stacy, and then Susan started helping. In no time I was down to my underwear. The glued on breasts were heavy again.
Okay Julie, now put on this bikini top.” Susan said.
What top, there's nothing there but two little, and I mean little triangles that kind of looked like shells, with invisible strings attached. I don't know of any girl alive that would wear something so reveling!” I said.
Stacy whispered “But you’re not a girl and guys reveal their chest all of the time, so just act like a guy right now and don't think about your chest. Of course all of the guys will be think about them, and be watching them, and hoping that they will fall out.”
Wont the teachers do anything because of indecent exposure?” I said, hoping to get out of this.
If the teachers try, just think of all of the guys coming to your rescue!” Stacy said.
Don't worry Julie-Ann dear, we have blankets to cover the tank with, All you have to do is act like a captured mermaid when we take them off. It will be great!” Susan added.
I put on the top, it didn't cover much of Stacy's moms breast forms for sure. Then laid down and waggled into the tail as they put it on. I couldn't move my legs except together. I also had to be careful to not get tangled up in all of the fishing line that was attached to it. Stacy put the wig on me as a last touch. After another fifteen minutes of putting on makeup, combing the hair and other beauty aids they seem to be finished.
I knew that this was destine for failure.
I was facing the wrong way when I heard the door open and what must be the wagon being pulled in.
Is she ready” Nancy asked.
Yes, but it's going to take at least six of us to hold her up while we attach the fishing lines to the pulleys at the top of the tank lid.” Stacy said.
Next thing I knew there were at least eight girls around me lifting me toward the 'tank'. They held me while another couple started attaching the fishing lines around pulleys on top.
Nancy explained. “Julie-Ann, your bum is always held in place, but your fin lines are connected to these three upper body wires, so you can sit up if you hold onto this strap. You can also turn around because the lines go all of the way around you both ways. You can almost fit laying down. We want you to lay down facing this way when we unwrap you. Then after a speech you should sit up facing away from the students. You might want to glance over your shoulder once in awhile. Then as the football team comes out we want you to turn around and drop the blanket covering your top. That should bring the house down. Then we are going to do all of our cheers around your tank. Okay, any problems?”
Nope, I understand” I said as I laid down.
Perfect. O.K. Girls lets get the cover on the tank and start pulling it to the gym.” Nancy said.
I was in darkness as the 'tank' started to move. It was scary. Most of the girls were giggling and whispering so low that I couldn't hear. There was an occasional bump and shutter that I could feel as we went over uneven flooring. I could tell when we got to the gym because of all of the noise.
Now I waited, it what seemed like forever. It's hard waiting in a covered cage. Now I know what they mean by a girl in a gilded cage. It might have been large enough, but I was still tied up and inside where I couldn't get out on my own. It was a very strange feeling being at the mercy of others. The school principal started in on his speech. They must have forgotten to unwrap me first. I laid still waiting for them to start.
Welcome. Welcome back to those who are returning, and a special welcome to those who are new. You will find that you only get out of school what you put into it. So …..” I tuned out. “And the cheerleaders have said they have caught something that they want as the school mascot for the mariners. They tell me it is a fish like no other, and now without further ado lets hear it for the football team.”
Just then the covering to the tank was taken off. The sound in the gym burst out with laughter. I wiggled my bum and flipped my tail, and the laughter increased.
Sis said. “Okay now pretend that you have just woken up, and wiggle some other parts of your body, good. Now stretch your arms up. That’s right. Now sit up facing me. Slowly. Now turn around.”
As I turned around and dropped the blanket that covered my top, I could see that everyone was looking at me and not the football team that was facing toward them. But then one of the players turned around and looked at me, and he nudged those around him and whispering to them. Then he let out the loudest wolf whistle I have ever heard. Soon that was all that I could hear was whistles from everywhere. I thought I even saw some girls whistling.
I looked at the principal and he didn't look to happy. Pretty soon a couple of teachers were coming toward the 'tank' and covered me up again. I didn't listen to much else after that. I wondered how long I was going to be in prison for this. 'Mermaid' started to be chanted all over the place. There was a lot of noise outside my 'tank' and I didn't know where it was coming from or what was going on. I felt my 'tank' being pulled around, by what seemed like the football team members Some of them were peeking under the cover once in a while for a look. I decided that I was grateful for having that blanket covering my 'tank' because I am sure that if it was not there, I would have a couple dozen football players inside in an instant groping me. They stopped, I guess just outside the gym.
Okay, all of you back to the gym. NOW!, everyone.” It must have been a teacher, because I only knew the principals voice, and it was not his. Soon it seemed that we were alone.
Okay young lady, come out of there this instant.” she said.
I can't get out myself.” I said.
And just how did you get in there then?”
The cheer-squad help put me in here.” I said.
Are you part of the cheer-squad?”
Yes ma'm” I replied.
Do you have some decent clothes to wear, and where are they?”
They are in Mrs. Walkers room” I said.
Okay, I'm going to cover you and wheel you back inside to a corner out of the way. Your to stay there until I say so, and be quiet, understand me!” She sounded like I have just murdered a dozen teachers.
So saying she wheeled me back in by herself. The moment I was inside the door, the whistles started again. The whistles never completely died down through out the rest of the assembly, even after being told to stop it by the principal and a few detentions being given out.

Julian 7 - John

Author:

Koalas

Audience Rating:

Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication:

Fiction

Genre:

Crossdressing

Character Age:

Teenage or High School

TG Themes:

School or College Life

Permission:

Posted by author(s)

Sometimes a name is all you need, and sometimes its the wrong name

1. This is a story of fiction, if you have confused it with reality, then it is a good story.
2. Eye have scene two it that this story has passed the spell and grammar checker two.
3. If you can't write a story, then please feel free to edit mine for me.
4. If you can't write or edit a story the please critique one.
5. If you can't write, edit or critique the please comment.
6. If you can not write, edit, critique or comment, then please give someone kudos, praise, congratulations, extolment, approval, commendations, blessing, support or favorable reception for their work.
7. Criticism I can do without. (I have a small ego, it's only the size of the moon.)

Julian

Chapter 07

I was finally wheeled back to the girls gym and let out of the cage. There was three women teachers there to help me. They took longer to get me out than the cheerleaders took to get me in. They did not look happy and they didn't say anything except to each other on how to unlatch, unhook, or otherwise how to get me out.

After I was out I was sure that they would discover that I was a boy dressed up as a girl. I was finally laying on the floor, having just been dumped out of the fish tail.

“Get presentable, dressed and then join the other cheerleaders in the principals office.” One of them said.

When I was opening the school office door I realized that I still had the wig on. There was nothing I could do now. So I just joined the other cheerleaders sitting along one side of the wall. The secretary said, “Sit with the other girls and no talking.”

This didn't look good. Mrs. Walker walked out and said. “Julie-Ann, would you please come in here for a minute.”

I of course got up and walked into the principals office.

Mrs. Walker said. “It has come to the attention of the principal that there is a problem. There is a very strict dress code for indecent exposure for a girl to display as much breast as you have. However when I explained that there was no problems, as you are a boy in a costume, he failed to believe me. It seems that someone has already changed your records and it states that you are a female named Julie-Ann. To prove that you are a boy, could I get you to drop your skirt for the principal while I turn my back. This should then prove to the principal that you can not be charged with indecent exposure since males can only be charged if they expose what's between their legs.”

I started to undo my dress at the side as Mrs. Walker said to do.

“I can't have girls undressing in my office like this Mrs. Walker.” Principal said.

“Well It's the only way that Julie-Ann can prove that she didn't, isn't and wont be disobeying the decency in the law or the dress code being the school mascot.”

“And how do you explain that he is in all of these classes that are for girls Mrs. Walker?”

“don’t tell me that you are a sexiest sir, I thought that it was the policy of this school district that all children were to have equal opportunity?”

I had just dropped the skirt and had my hands on my panties pulling them down. Nether one was paying attention to me. I pulled them all of the way down and was pulling off the tape that Sis had used to tape me up with when they both heard the sound and look at me as the parts that define a boy from a girl dropped down.

“Well OK, so that is a boy, but where did he get those breast Mrs. Walker.”

“There are a lot of medical problems that I know of where boys develop breast. I don't know all of the details, but I do know that his breast come from medical sources. I am not a doctor, and I don't think that you should be either. As far as I am concerned Julian can pass as a boy or a girl. There is no place anywhere for a child that is both or neither, so until that happens I see no reason why this child should have to go through this again.”
“You can and should run this school, but this is a problem that is out side the jurisdiction of a school principal I think. So Lets both just let this slide until a real problem occurs. Now as for P.E. I can not imagine you allowing this child into the boys changing room with those breast, there will be nothing but problems. I would guess that he would be raped withing the first week.”
“So that means, so that he will have no problems, Julie-Ann will have to pose as a girl until the doctor takes his breast off, if that is what the doctor is going to do.”
“I am sorry that my girls used poor judgment in making his such a sexy school mascot, but technically there is nothing wrong with what they did. They are suppose to raise moral of the school, and they did that and then some.”

“OK, we'll not do anything about Julian or Julie-Ann for now. Now what about that costume? We have got to do something about that. I can't let a girl run around half naked like that.”

“Your right, I think that we need to get a bigger shells for her to wear, but that's all.” Mrs. Walker proclaimed.

“How about if I get all of the girls involved to be told what is decent and what shows to much. I think that the cheerleaders wanted to raise a little hell, and they did that, now lets just reel them in a little bit, and at the same time get some spirit from others.”

“Julie-Ann get dressed and come outside.” Mrs. Walker said as she walked out the door. The principal turned his back, and I proceeded to get dressed again. And then followed Mrs. Walker out.

“I am not happy with you girls in the least, you used poor judgment in making Julie-Ann wear something so revealing. So from now on, anything that she wears as the mascot will have to have my approval. And I want it displayed, and voted on by the girls in all gym classes. No one is to tell anything about this to anyone understand?” Mrs. Walker said before she said shoo to everyone to go to class.

A few of the girls walked with me back to class. They were not remorse in the least, but excited about what they had done. “Okay what was next one the list to do?” Susan asked.

Joan said. “Next is getting her a date with John Rumings.”

“I'm not going on a date with a guy, you can forget that right now!” I fumed back at them.

“Julie-Ann, we think that John is a mommy's boy.” Stacy said.

“So then one of you guys go on a date with him.” I said.

“No you don't understand Julie-Ann, you're not going on a date-date with him, just like an activity with him and others. You can talk boy stuff with him so that he's not all turned off by having to talk to girls who have cooties and stuff. He really needs some help Julie-Ann to come out of his shell.” Joan said.

“So why do I have to do this, and not one of you real girls.” I said.

“Because we have tried and failed Julie-Ann, now we want to see if it's really girl cooties or if he's gay” Joan said.

“Well I'm not gay, so forget it.” I said.

Susan slide up against me and said. “Everyone knows that you are a lesbian Julie-Ann, and that your my lesbian, but you need to help us get John to come out and play. We know that you will not seduce him because you are not gay. So that makes you the only safe one to do this for us.”

Never argue when there is more than one female arguing against you, you will never win.

“What do I have to do then?” I asked.

“I'll set it all up for tonight, you, Mary-Ann and I will meet John and a couple his friends when they meet at the library. Then we will find each other and study close by. He will need your help with math, because you are higher than him, even tho he is a sophomore and you are a freshmen, and he can help you with history because he is really good at that and you need help. You simply sit with him and draw him out of his shell. Easiest thing in the world to do.” Joan said with a big smile on her face.

The rest of my first day not uneventful. A lot of guys tried to hit on me, thinking I was a slut because of what I wore. How it got out that it was me, I guess it was because we forgot to take off the wig.

# # # # # # # # # # # # # # # # # # #

After we got home, Sis said. “Hurry up and change into one of the dresses you have so we can get to the library.”

“Do I have to actually date this idiot? And why do I have to wear a dress? I hate this.” I said.

“No, you don't, Joan loves this guy, but she has not been able to turn his head toward her for two years of trying. Everyone keeps telling her to forget him, there are plenty of fish in the sea, but she just wont give up on him.” Sis Said.

“So what I'm suppose to do, is get him to notice her, by being friendly to him? I'll never understand women logic.” I said.

“Right, just get him talking to you, see what he thinks of Joan, or even girls, Joan thinks now that he must be gay, because she has almost thrown herself at him, but he wont even ask her out for a date. The guy must be touched in the head, brain dead or gay. It's your job to find out which one for us.” Sis said.

“Maybe he likes someone else that's far away or something?” I suggested.

I went to my room and started to change. I wore my blue blouse with the matching skirt. It had a wide belt that I cinched tight. It made my waist look smaller than it was. I then got open toed sandals and knee high socks. I was not the height of fashion, and most likely made a number of women turn over in their grave from the lack of matching ensemble. I knew that I would have to wear that cheer-leaders uniform most of the week so I threw it in the washer along with Sis's uniform. Sis and I left with our book bags for the library. Pink book bag.

At the library was Joan, Stacy, Susan waiting for us out front. “John is sitting with his two friends like he always does in the back corner.” Joan said.

We went into the building to the back corner. We all sat at a table next to them, but facing them. Then everyone pulled out books to pretend to work on. I don’t think any of the girls was really working, they were more interested in passing notes back and forth. One note came to me.

Go Talk to him for crying out loud.

I wasn't sure who wrote the note, but I was sure that I wasn't going to just go up and talk to him. That didn't work before, so I shook my head and wrote back.

Wait, what is it that they are doing? It looks like D&D?

The note passed back up the table with everyone reading it and writing on it. After it passed to Joan who also wrote on it the note came back.

What's D&D? How can they play in the Library?

Girls! Leave it to them to never have heard of the game. They play make-believe all of the time. They should be naturals at it. So I wrote back.

Joan, do you want to play D&D with John with me?

Julie How do you play?

Joan, it is a pretend game where you think you are a knight, or magician, or maybe a paladin and fight and find gold and solve puzzles.

Julie, OK, but I don’t know how good I'll be.

I left my books on the table and whispered to Sis “Watch my books for me please” I walked over to the table where John and his friends were working. I could see that they were in the process of making a game. Usually only the Dungeon Master made the game and then a couple of players played it.

“Are you making a Dungeon and Dragon game?” I asked shyly.

“Yea, and your bothering us, so go away.” Johns friend said.

“Can I help, I have played but I always wondered how Dungeon Masters made their games in the first place.” I said, knowing that they didn't know that I had made a couple with my friends before.

“This is a tournament game, you can't help.” John said.

“Where does the tournament play at?” I asked.

“We play at the high school on Saturday nights but you have to be a part of a team.” John said.

“Doesn't a team get extra points if they have a newbies play.” I asked. Not everyone does but it was a shot.

“Yes,” John's other friend said, “But they lose more points that it's worth.”

“What about two newbies, wouldn't that give you a really big handicap in points?” I persisted.

“You and who else” John asked?

“I was thinking of one of my friend. They would love to learn all about how to use magic spells against ogres and trolls.” I hoped that Joan did. “What are your characters?”

“It's an all female group that is trying to capture an evil magi that is capturing princess for his own evil purpose.” John said, while looking me right in the eyes.

“Oh, we would love to play that.” I said.

“No, you don’t understand, in this tournament, you have to play the opposite sex. So girls have to be men and men have to be women.” John said. “We can't allow that to get out to others in school. We'd be creamed for sure.”

A month ago that would have sounded like fun to play. “Well can we play, as beginners I am sure that we'll make some mistakes, but as girls, I am sure that we can give you some pointers in playing girls as well. And if it got out then it would mean that we'd be creamed as well wouldn't it? And wouldn't it be better to have a fighter with lots of hit points, because girls are so weak and sweet and never brawl. See we could help you play your characters better.”

Johns friend leaned over and whispered to John, who then leaned over and whispered to his other friend, they seemed to be in agreement. “How about you come over later and we'll see if you can join. We'll play a short part of a game to see how you do, then we'll decide?”

“That sounds like fun, I'll be there.” I said. I bet that Joan already knew where he lived so that was an easy setup.

I wrote on one of the three notes they passed to me. 'John and friends are D&D freaks, they want to play a game with me and Joan today at his house in a couple of hours. I can show you how at home for a while, and then you can play at his house in a couple of hours. That is why he doesn't talk to anyone, is because he likes to play that stupid game of imagination more than talk to real people. So if you want to get to know him, you will just have to learn to love to play his game.'

I then started in on my home work for today. But I soon got a message back. 'OK, lets go to your house and if you show us how to play, then we will leave you alone to do your home work.'

We were soon at my house, where I had to have my sister drag out my stuff from where ever mom had hidden it. She made the girls stay with me in the garage while she got it.

After I showed them the books, and a simple grasp of the game, I got to do my home work. Three of the cheerleaders left to go and play, and I stayed home. I didn't want to go, for obvious reasons.

The School Room

Author:

Koalas

Organizational:

Title Page

Audience Rating:

Restricted Audience (r)

Taxonomy upgrade extras:

The School Room

What really is happening to all of those missing kids you see on milk cartons? I have no idea either, but it makes the excuse for a story.

The School Room 1

Author:

Koalas

Audience Rating:

Restricted Audience (r)

Publication:

Novel Chapter

Genre:

Mystery or Suspense

Character Age:

Preteen or Intermediate

TG Themes:

Permission:

Posted by author(s)

The School Room
by Koalas
Chapter 1

What really is happening to all of those missing kids you see on milk cartons? I have no idea either, but it makes the excuse for a story.

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

I woke up with a head ache. The first thing that I heard was the moaning of a lot of people around me. Then I realized that I was also one that was making noise. As I woke up I opened my eyes, and I immediately regretted it. But as I squinted them open again, I could see that there were a lot of other kids my age all around me. Someone must have gone on a rampage and drugged a hundred boys and then brought them here.

I sat up and looked around. There was a couple of boys that was walking around and yelling, a couple like me just sitting up, but most were still sleeping.

Since most of the others were asking what happened, I guessed that what ever happened to me happened to them.

Someone must have kidnapped all of us. The last thing I remember was ridding my bike home from school and being stopped by someone to ask directions. They must have knocked me out with some kind of drugs and brought me and all of them here.

I got up slowly. The floor was nothing more than mattresses sitting next to each other. It was not easy getting up because I was still shaky in the knees. It was also hard to walk on top of the mattresses. There was four walls with no doors down here. Twenty feet or more above us was a walkway all the way around. There was a couple of doors up there, but I didn't see anyway to get up there. And I was sure that they didn't mean for any of us to get up there anyway.

I walked to one of the walks and started banging on it.

“What are you doing?” someone asked me from behind.

“I'm seeing how thick these walls are.” I answered.

“Why” he asked.

“Think about it. Who ever kidnapped all of us is not going to think twice about killing all of us once he get the ransoms that he is demanding. Or maybe just kill a couple, and return the bodies, to show everyone else that he means business.” I said.

The other kid just looked at me. “Do you really think so?”

“Look around you, we were all abducted and brought here. You tell me for what other reason it could be?” I said.

The wall seemed to be covered with pink quilted padding. I tried to rip it off but the covering was to strong for me. No matter that it look weak it was made of something that was very strong. Or at least to strong for an twelve year old to tear through.

“Why do you think that we are all here for?” I asked.

“I don't remember anything. I was just coming home from baseball practice. And I don't remember anything else.” he said.

“Where are you from?” I asked.

“I'm from Lake Land” He said.

“Where is that” I asked.

“Close to Bartlett” he said.

“Where is that?” I asked.

“Next to Memphis” he said.

“What state is that in?” I asked.

“Tennessee” he answered. “Where are you from?”

“I'm from Riverside, California, that's near Los Angeles” I said.

“You came a long way to get to Tennessee.” He said.

“Are you sure that we are in Tennessee?” I asked. “I bet that everyone is from all over the country, and that we might be anywhere, maybe not even in the United States anymore.”

“After all why would they stay in the United States with everyone in the country looking for them. They must be terrorist. Just think of the terror they caused by abducting a hundred kids from all over the United States at one time. That would get everyone scared for their kids. No parent would let them go to school again. Especially if the kids never came back alive. That means that we all have to escape or at least one so that they can go for help.” I said, voicing my inner fear.

He looked at me and grew pale.

“Why don't you tell everyone to pass the message. Also to check on all of the guys that are still asleep, and ask if they have been kidnapped also.” I said.

“OK” he said and started off.

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

I worked on making a tear in this stuff. I finally made a tear in it big enough to get my hand in. Behind it was packed with pillow stuff. I started working my hand in. I was past my elbow before I reached the wall. The wall felt like concrete.

I went back to about where I woke up at. My blanket was still there.

I looked around and most of the kids were awake now.

“HELLO” boomed a voice from overhead.

“I'm glad that I've got your attention now.” It said it a quieter volume.

“I am now your master. Your life now depends on how well you obey me. You belong to me. If you please me, I will feed you, if you displease me, I will torture you til you wish you were dead. And if you make me angry I will kill you with out a second thought.”

“I will tell you a story. Once, long ago in Roman times there was a band of wandering soldiers. They were lonely for female companionship. So they went to a town called Sabin. There they took off with all of the maidens and made them into their wives.”

“I come from a different culture, and different needs. I have carried off my maidens, and I expect my harem to please me. Like those Sabin women, they need to be trained and broken, but you will learn to obey.”

“Now the first command is that everyone give me their clothes. I will then give you new names and new clothes that you will wear for me. When I have everyone’s clothes, they you may eat, not before. So decide now if you want to be feed and naked, or clothed and starve to your demise.”

“You will soon learn that the sooner that you obey, better it is for you.”

I could hear that the speakers weren't being used any more. And I guess that everyone else could too. The noise in the room was soon higher in volume.

“What do you think?” I heard next to me.

I looked around to the kid next to me. I thought about it for a second.

“When the choice is between bad and worst, and we really don't have a choice. We do what he says for now. What else can anyone do? As we get hungrier we'd do it anyway.” I said.

“No about all that other stuff he said.”

“He must already be crazy. Who else but a crazy person would kidnap a hundred kids in the first place.” I answered.

“If he really wanted us all naked he could have stripped us while we were drugged. This is about doing what he says, more than all of that other junk he said to scare us.” I said. I stood up and started to undress. I didn't want to be first, but someone had to.

“What are you doing?” a big blond kid yelled at me as he came stumbling across the room toward me.

“Stripping like the guy said to do.” I answered.

“Didn't you understand what else he said.” Big blond said.

“Yep, and are you going to make everyone else starve or maybe if you think about it he could just as easily sent in a couple of adults and strip each or us, or maybe drug us again and then strip us, or maybe this room also has ways of killing all of us at once. It doesn't matter in the end, It's his ball, his bat, and he's making all of the rules and we can't just leave the game and go home. It's a game that we are going to have to play with the sick dickhead until the police, the CIA or someone else finds us.” I said.

“Anyone who's crazy enough to kidnap a hundred kids is crazy enough to kill a hundred kids, they do it all the time in the middle east. Haven't you been listening to his accent? My dad is a policeman, he told me that they only thing that a person who is kidnapped should do is survive. So I'm going to survive until my dad finds me.” I said.

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

It took a couple of hours. A pile of clothes grew in the corner of the room. A couple of feet from the shower heads and six toilets in the only area that was not a foot deep bed.

The middle of the ceiling started to come down. I thought that it was a big light fixture but now that it was moving, it must be like an elevator.

“I want you to put all of your clothes on the lift.” the mysterious voice said.

Soon there was a dozen kids helping to move the clothes. There is nothing like boredom for a twelve year old to work at anything.

After the clothes was slowly raised to the ceiling. It was boredom again.

The center of the ceiling started to lower itself again. It was lowered by four thick round cables at four corners. There was little hope of anyone climbing up them, since they were well greased, much less a hundred of us.

When it got down it stopped about three feet from the ground. On the 'table' was metal lunch boxes.

“Inside each box is a necklace. Each of you will wear one. It has your new name on it. You will wear it at all times. So pick your box carefully, it is your new life. You will also only speak your new name, and speak the new name the others. If anyone is caught speaking an old name given before today, I will take great pleasure in putting a piercing in your tongue and attaching a stone the size of your fist so that you can barely speak or even eat. So think twice before you decide to disobey me. You have been well warned about the crime and the punishment. So you have no one to blame but yourself.”

No one was as eager to get lunch as before. Their was a great hesitation at the table in taking hold of more boxes. At last the finally box were taken. Some kids even took a couple and passed them out to others. I went up and got one from the last few left, and brought it back to my bed.

I just sat and looked at the box for a while. I was not really hungry and wondered if I should open it and eat, or ignore it. Those that opened up their boxes around me were not that impressed with lunch. It was only a salad and those that tried the dressing on the salad was not that impressed by the taste. But then it hit me. Were were most likely still in the United States because of just that. Salads and individually wrapped salad dressings in English were probable not in other countries.

So I leaned over to the guy next to me and said. “Pass it on, the salad dressing is in English, so we are in the United States which means that the police will be finding us pretty soon.”

He look at me, and then looked at the salad dressing and then smiled. And then I heard him mumble to the group next to him most of what I'd said, the rest I couldn't hear.

I looked down at lunch. I was afraid of the name that was there. I could see the necklaces of others were really a throat choker that was tight around the neck. Someone said that it looked like there was electronics on it also and that it was kinda heavy.

Knowing all of that I finally opened the box. There on the top was the choker. It said 'Elisabeth'. That was now my name while I was here.

“Why are they making all this effort to play mind games while we are here?” I asked no one in particular.

“I don't know either” said someone behind me.

I turned around and looked at another kid sitting on their 'bed' behind me. He looked at me and glanced down at his new necklace.

“And you are now who?” I asked.

“I'm Beatrice now I guess” he said and then look back up to me.

“I was going to offer to trade my Elisabeth with someone, but I guess that they picked everyone a name that could not be mistaken for being male, another part of their mind games?” I asked.

“At least you can shorten yours to Beth I bet.” he said.

“I bet not, I'm sure that some where the great voice in the speaker has a rule and punishment about shorting names” I said.

We both smiled at that, as we also both just sat there glancing between looking at each other and looking down at the necklace

It must have been a half an hour before I took the necklace and put it around my neck. I didn't like it but dad said to survive first, escape second, and always try to get your kidnappers to make a mistake so that the police can find you.

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

“Put all the boxes back on the table.” the voice demanded.

The few boxes that had not already made their way back to the table was passed back. And it started to go back up.

A half an hour later an amazing thing happened. A section of the wall started to life. After a few seconds it showed what could only be lockers behind it. Someone yelled. “They each have a name on them.” That caused a general movement of everyone toward them. “They must be the new clothes” someone else said out loud.

And I thought 'yea, but what kind of clothes for what kind of mind games now?'

Some of the lower lockers were available but none of them would open. Then one of them did. “It has Lily on it like my necklace.” that person said.

Then there was a small scramble to find their own locker until Lily pulled out a girls bra and matching panties.

Someone pointed out that the lockers was alphabetically arranged. After that there was a lot more order and more guys getting the clothes. No one put on the bra, and the few that put on the things that were suppose to be underwear complained of the string that came up between their butt.

I didn't see anyone put on their bra.

“I gave you clothes, and yet you have not put them on yet. So I start to lower the temperature until everyone has put on what I have given you to put on.” The voice said.

Some of the kids have learned and started to put on the bras, myself included. It slipped over my head and back behind. I heard one girl call it a sports bra or something because it didn't have any way to connect it in the back. But then I discovered that this one had something already in those things that would hold a girls boobs. This one had boobs. And they had something sticky on them to. After I put it on they would stick to my chest. It was weird.

Right away there was a lot of laughing and carrying on as I guess any group of guys would do.

I noticed a cold wind start to blow through. It didn't take any time for the kids to stop goofing around and get the bras on. That wind was cold. Shortly after the last kid got the his on the wind started to change to warm air for a while and then stopped.

All of the lockers that were open started to close on their own, but the wall didn't start to come down.

“Hey I can hear them putting some more stuff in there” one of the kids next to the lockers said.

The room got quiet, you could hear it as the lockers were being filled. It was, to me hard to take what ever new indignity that the voice was going to place on us now. Who ever this was, I hopped that my dad put him away for life, and everyone that helped him.

Everyone could hear the noise, that must have been the unlatching of the lockers on the back side. Most of the kids went straight to their new locker. The first few there showed everyone else what was there. It seemed to be a girls dress. It had a skirt, and the front of a dress, but no back. Then someone showed that there was two straps that went over the shoulders then crossed over in the back, to hold up that shirt thingy.

Everyone’s skirt was pink. But the tops were all different colors. Mine was red, but I saw some light purple ones, blue ones, orange, green and others, but they were all light colors, well except for the red ones.

Well the voice was at least dressing all of the boys like girls. “Pass it around that the voice is playing mind games with us for some reason. Ask around if anyone can figure out why” I said to the boy in front of me, his new name was Eva, and just like last time, he passed it on to the next group.

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

It no time there as a room full of young short hair boys in girls clothes in the room. Because we were all around twelve and had these mounds stuck against our chest you couldn't tell that we were not twelve year old girls.

Someone said again. “They are putting more stuff in the lockers.”

I could only guess that they were putting in hair or shoes. Those were the two things missing. I guess that they wouldn't want us to be walking around in shoes on the bed, so it must be wigs or something.

There was nothing to do put to wait and see.

The wait seemed forever. And it became intense as to the next play in this mind game. So far it was nothing but to make us wear girl clothes. But we had them on, so what was the next big surprise.

“It's a purse” the boy said as it laughed at it. It started a general overall laughing madness. They were of course all the same. There seemed to be things inside it to.

After I got mine I took inventory. It had some lipstick. Everyone had different colors. Mine seemed to be a bright red.

It had this thing that was round and opened up with a mirror on one side and some kind of powder puff on the other side.

There was a couple of things I had seen my mom use to make her nails smooth.

There was these bottles of stuff to put on your nails. One was clear, and one was red.

I noticed a lot of noise from another side of the room. I could see that part of that level that we couldn't reach was lowering. As I stood up to see over everyone’s head I could see that it was a stair way that they were lowering. It was going to touch down by the toilets where there wasn't any beds on the floor.

The voice came on again. “Get away from the stairs while we lower them. After they are down each of you are to go to your classroom. As you have already guessed, everyone has their own color. Each door above has a color. After the stairs are down you are to go to your classroom according to your color. Make sure that you bring your new purses with you.”

Just then the stairs made a clang as it hit the floor. Then the nearest kids got close. Finally about ten of them started up the stairs. At the top some went right, and the rest left. They tried the doors as they went. Some of the doors opened, most didn't open.

“There is a classroom here.” the first kid to reach an open door said down to the others.

“They're all alike.” Another said.

“I can't open any of the other doors!” another one said.

Soon there were kids all over the upper level running around and looking inside each of the rooms. I was almost one of the last to go up. What they said was true. In each of the doors that could be opened was a room with a couple of chairs with a table. They were all facing a super large TV screen. There didn't seem to be anything unusually about the classroom, other than it being really small. I noticed that there was names on each of the desk. Girls names of course. So I went to the red room and found my desk. It was the one furthermost from the door. I sat down, under the desk lid was a drawer. I raised the desk lid to the drawer and found a bunch of stuff. Stuff like funny pencils, brushes, and then it hit me, that this was the kind of stuff my mom had on her desk in her room. I didn't know what that stuff was all called, but I knew that it was girl stuff to put makeup on.

“Everyone go to your classroom now, and sit at your desk.” The voice said. I was beginning to hate that voice.

After about 10 minutes it everyone was sitting at a desk. I heard the door click. The kid closest to the door got up and tried it. “We're locked in.” was all he said.

The TV came on. A very beautiful woman's face looked out. “Good afternoon girls. My name is Elsa. I will be your teacher now. There is a lot of things that I must teach you quickly. All of you have been boys for over ten years, now I must teach you to be girls. If you do not learn, then you will die. I understand that no boy ever wants to act like a girl, but you do not have a choice in the matter. When you were born you didn't have a choice in the matter either. You can fight it and be punished until you accept it, which is what is expected to happen. But always remember, that it is your choice to be punished. If you obey, we will not punish you. The punishment is always worst than what we ask you to do.”

There was a lot of groaning and moaning and other mutterings, but the TV was loud enough that anyone could hear over it.

“Now our first lesson is on lipstick. Everyone is given the same color lipstick as their class color.”

There was a lot of noise at this.

“Everyone was told to bring their purse with them. You will always have your purse with you at all times from now on. Inside your purse is lipstick. It looks like this. Everyone have it out.”

Some kids were still getting theirs out. It might have been that they had just now opened their new purses and found the other girls stuff in the purse.

“First you take off the cap like this, then you will hold the middle and twist the bottom. This will make the lipstick come out. And by twisting it the other way you can make the lipstick go back in. Try it a few times to make sure that you know how it works.”

A few guys had trouble. I guess they never played with their mom's lipstick, to know how it worked, and probably never saw their mother work it either.

“Now your desk is called a vanity. Now watch me as show you how to flip over your desk to to make a mirror. First you left it right in front of your tummy. Then pull it up. You can fell it at each position that it can rest. You will have to decide the best for yourself to show your own beauty. Now everyone do it and make sure self a mirror. Good Girls.”

“New that each of you can see your lovely faces lets make them even more beautiful by applying lipstick to them. Have your lipstick open and then start at the edge of your mouth and paint your top lip. When you get close to the center then curve it down like this. Then do the other side also. And then do the bottom.”

“No girl has ever put on lipstick correctly the first time. In your desk you will find a box of tissue. You can use it to remove what you have put on, and do it again. Girls you need to keep trying until you have done the best that you can. That is today’s lesson. When everyone is able to put on their own lipstick to satisfy the sultan then that class will be released for dinner tonight. This Video will repeat for any class that needs more instruction on how to apply lipstick. Good luck girls”

And the TV went off.

I looked around at the others in my class. Mostly we looked like a bunch of clowns. I thing that I started laughing first, but it would be a close call. Soon all of us were laughing and pointing at each other.

“Girls, you should be working on your lesson, not laughing. Your punishment will be earrings. You will learn your lessons, or you will be punished.”

There was instant silence. Then the TV came on.

“Hello Girls, Today’s lesson is earrings. It will require you to help each other. Earrings have already be selected for each of you. The first step is to find them in your desk. They will be in a blue velvet box like this. Please open the top of you desk and find them now.”

I looked down at what was under the desk-mirror now that it was still up. I saw there was a number of almost clear glass lids covering trays in the desk. I saw one that was a deep blue in the back right corner. I lifted the lid and removed the box. I ignored all of the other stuff that was under there. There would be time later I bet to investigate it all.

“If you have not found it yet, wait until after this video and then your girlfriends can help you out. Inside the dark blue velvet box you will find a beautiful pair of earrings that your sultan has selected just for you. You will also find a needle and a number of packages of medical wipes. You will also need your eyebrow pencil to help mark where you are going to put the earrings.”

“Now listen and remember all of my instructions. First someone else will be helping you, two helpers would be best. Second you will be making a mark on each ear. This is where your earring will be going through your ear. See this ear, this is the ideal place to make the mark, so that when your earring hangs down it will look nicest. So make a mark on each ear, then step back and look to make sure it is even. Have others look also to make sure that it is the best placement. Once you have put the needle through your each you will not get a second chance to make it look better. Third will be to have one person squeeze your ear with a finger and thumb. This is to make your ear deaden so that you delicate ear will not feel the needle. Then fourth quickly wipe your ear with a wipe and put the needle through the mark on your ear. Then finally put the earring into the whole. Follow the same steps for the other ear and you will be finished. It might hurt a little bit, but pain is one of the things that girls have to put up with to look good for your sultan.”

The TV faded out again. No on was laughing this time.

“I do not think that we will have to rush putting in earrings. If I am not mistaken we will be locked in here for a long time. So lets go back to learning how to put on lipstick.” I said. I was thinking that the longer I could put off earrings the better for me.

“What if we forget something?” one of the other boys asked.

“Didn't the video before say that they would be playing the video over and over again for those classes that needed it.” I answered.

I started again on applying lipstick, and again and again. I must have tried about twenty times. But at least it was looking like a girl put it on and not a boy. I was staying on the lips most of the time now.

The other boys were giving me glances now and then. “So what where all of the things that she said that we were going to need again?” I asked.

“The blue velvet box” one boy said.

I took my time digging out the dark blue velvet box again. I opened it this time. My earrings was fine gold chains that held together tiny red colored stones. There must have been about twenty little chains and a hundred of those little stones. Each stone was almost to small to see, but there was not ignoring them when placed all together.

I looked to the boy that sat on the right of me. His name said 'Sophia'. “Sophia would you help me to pierce my ears. I can not do it alone. And I don’t think that they are going to allow us out of this room until we have done it ourselves.”

The boy ignored me for a second. But then turned to me. “Oh, sorry I forgot, I'm suppose to be Sophia now. I use to be . . .”

“Shh” I butted in. “Don't say it. Either you, or all of us will be punished again if they catch you.”

“Do you really think that they are watching us?” Sophia said.

“Well because we are being punished with the earrings, don't you think that they would be watching us closer then normal? That earring video was just another lesson that they were going to give anyway, they are just looking for excuses to make us think that they are giving it because they are punishing us, but they are were going to make us wear them at some time in the future anyway.” I said.

Sophia looked like he was thinking about that. “Yea, your right, they that video said that it was today’s lesson, as if it was just another lesson to make us girls. Why do you think that they want to make a bunch of boys into girls for? Why didn't they just kidnap a bunch of girls?”

“Are you sure that they didn't? Should could have just kidnapped who ever they could. They just sold and shipped out all of the girls, and the boys, some they are doing this to, others they must have sold as soldiers, have you noticed that there are no bullies or big guys, and we were they unlucky ones that have no muscles and look a little like girls that they decided to torture this way and make into special sex toys for some sultan that could pay and had the money to pay for it.”

“Won't our parents pay a ransom?” Sophia asked.

“Maybe they couldn't or wouldn't pay it.” I said. “After all we came from all over the US and who knows how long we were all unconscious before we found ourselves in that room together? How many kids have you seen on milk cartons that are missing? Who knows what ever happen to them?”

“What are we going to do?” Sophia asked.

“Like my dad always said, survive first” I answered and handed him the pencil.

He took the pencil and looked at me.

“Are you sure that you want me to do this?”

“Why don't you make them, and then ask the person in front of you what he thinks.” I said.

After marking and wiping off the marks a few times he tapped the boy in front, who ad been paying attention to the two of the whole time and said “Are they level and straight?”

“Yes, they look straight. They renamed me Charlotte which I think is funny, because it was close to my old boys name. Can you do me next Sophia? I'm not sure that I could do anything. My hands are always shaky, and so I think that I would miss if I tried to mark, or us the needle, but I can hold your ears, and wipe them while Sophia uses the needle.” Charlotte said in a gush of speech.

“That sounds like a good idea. Altho I am still not in-favor of getting my ears pierced, I know that there is no way around it, and they are going to make us do it to each other too, another one of their mind games they are playing with us.” I said.

A half an hour later everyone had pierce ears. Everyone's earrings were large ones. Some of the boys had loops that were two inches across. Mine just happened to be the longest. They came a couple of inches past my shoulders and so were always rubbing against the bear skin that the dress thingy didn't cover. The one thing that was common to everyone was that we all had red in our ear rings.

Scarlet had feathers that just reached to his shoulders, they were not as long as mine, but there was a lot of them. It was almost three times as round as a rabbits foot. It was driving him crazy he said.

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

We sat around for about a half an hour before we heard from the speaker again.

“Class is not out yet, you will continue to do your lessons until the sultan has said that you have learn them.”

I don't know how long it was before we heard the door unlock.

Abigail, who was closest to the door was out of his seat in a flash and opened the door.

We all started to get up and leave when “You must always clean up before you leave.”

Abigail never left the door but the rest of us cleaned up as quickly as we could. The first one finished held the door while Abigail cleaned up. A few of us helped him.

We were the center of attention as we were going down the stairs, and then it struck me, we were the only ones that had earrings on. The center table started to lower just as we all reached the bottom.

“After dinner you will all learn how to take care of the nails on your hands and feet.” Our captor said.

Dinner was not very good. I figured that they were going to starve us slowly. Dinner was jello and a soupy water.

After the dinner table started to raise, a screen started to lower on one side of the room. When it was down all of the way a video started to play. I recognized the person that was giving the lessons again.

“Today's lesson is on care of your nails. So everyone get your purse with your nail care items in it. Then everyone get a place so that we can begin. First, you must learn to file your nails to look good. This is done by rounding the ends of the nails. Of course anyone that is found to not want round nails will find themselves with square ones. Ones that are about three inches long.”

I followed along with the lesson, filing to smooth them, putting on nail hardener, rounding them, (As much as I could), and finally putting on the nail polish. I got Lily to help me put on my red nail polish to my feet, and I helped Lily put on the pink to his feet. It took almost three hours before everyone was done.

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

“The last lesson tonight is a quick lesson in manners. From now on, you will address anyone in your class with their name first, before saying anything else to them. Next you will address anyone that is not in you're class with a Miss before their name. Anyone who does not follow this will be enthusiastically punished.” The male voice of doomed sounded from overhead.

“Every night everyone must clean off all of their makeup, moisturize their body, and wear to bed what ever the sultan has decided for you for that night. The sultan may at anytime call one or more of you to share his bed for an hour or a night so you must always be prepared to please your new master. Everyone take off your clothes, and put them in your locker as you removed your night wear and moisturizes.”

We all seemed to already be trained. When the lockers were heard to unlock we all reached for our own quickly. My night wear turned out to be something that was less than wearable. First those breast that were in the dress’s wouldn't come off anyone. No one could get them off. One boy tried so hard that he tore his skin and was bleeding. After that no one tried harder till he thought his skin would come off. Everyone helped get each others dress off.

But the night wear that they were giving back was a laugh. It would be held inside your two hands. All of them were see-see through. If these breast were real, then they would be mostly exposed. The little that covered barely covered above the fake nibbles with strings wrapped around your neck. Then they gave you little panties that had a string around your waist, one through your but and went to this thing that held your pee-pee. There was this little see through thing that covered under your breast leaving your back bear. The only things that were covered was your pee-pee and your fake breast. Not much different from being completely naked.

It did show me one thing. Not everyone got the same size fake breast. A couple of the boys had really large fake breast. You could tell better with this fake PJ's they gave to us instead of covered up by the dress thingy that they gave us today. Most of the guys have fake breast as big as two or three fist. And a couple of guys had not much more than girls big dark marks glued over their male ones.

One day only, and it looked like a girls slumber party tonight, more than a hundred hostage boys.

I usually sleep on my belly, but that was not an option tonight. I turned over on my back and listened to a lot of crying and sobbing going on. The mind games that they were playing were working and effective and I had no idea how to work against them. Already I also, was submitting, and doing what they wanted with out reserve or fighting back. Anyone who would do this had no heart, no soul, and not morals against killing anyone of us either. I wondered what madness it was that caused a person to do such things to kids. Was it just because he could? Was it a feeling that some god was telling him to do that thing? I fell asleep pondering the questions.

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

I work up to the noise of a bell sounding overhead.

“Girls, you must get up and get ready for breakfast now. Girls, first get today’s clothes from your locker and put back your night cloths. I want everyone to put on their lipstick as they were taught yesterday, and check all of your nails before breakfast. You classrooms will be available in 5 minutes.”

I got up and was going to go the rest room when three big guys in black came running down the stairs yelling “Move out of the way now!”

They went to the restroom area and grasped a boy that had just finished peeing. “Girls can't stand up to pee” yelled the first one there and grasped the boy and throw him over his shoulder as if he didn't weight anything. They they were on the way back up the stairs again.

It all happened in less than thirty seconds. Everyone was stock still, not a sound was being made. Everyone did get the message. Nobody else stood up.

The dress for today was a school girls outfit. Everything except shoes. Red socks to above you knee, A pleated skirt with red in the tartan for us, A white blouse and a matching tartan vest. Red bra and panties included of course. The panties had another place for out pee-pee, but it was hard to get it in because it pointed backwards this morning, unlike last night where it pointed forward.

Also included was a wig. Everyone in our class had red hair wigs that were really long and really thick. The yellow group had blond wigs that were just as long. Nobody else had such long hair. The blue group got off the easiest I guess. They had wigs that were short, only coming down to their neck and just barely covering their ears.

After dressing and breakfast was the expected announcement. “Lessons now”

After getting to the room and into our chairs we heard the door lock. Then the video started up.

“The first lesson is how to attach your wigs correctly. The second lesson is on the daily upkeep of you hair. And then lessons will start on the styling of your hair. Styling for everyday, special events, hot days, cold days, and what determines the best style for you. So lets start by getting the wig glue from your desk. This wig glue will be used to hold your wig in place. You might someday wish to grow your own hair out to please your sultan, but today your sultan has decided the hair that each of you will have. So we will use this special glue to hold your wig on your head as if it was your own hair. Then show you how to remove the wig in case your sultan might wish you to change your wig, or have your own hair in the future. So lets start, first. . . .”

I listened and followed directions. I wondered about the boy in the restroom this morning and what punishment he was going to get.

By lunch the class had the wigs glued on and knew that we had to now brush our hair a hundred strokes every night or 'suffer the consequences' Which we had no idea what those were. We also now had ribbons in our hair, on our hair, down our backs, around our necks, and some even had big red bows tied on top like a Christmas present. I ended up with bells tied to ribbons hanging at my waist. Each person said his name and then a video was played of the ribbons that the others had to do to our wig. Just another mind game they were playing with us I told my self.

Class let out just before lunch again. The boy was back in bed with signs all around him. “Recovering, do not disturb.”

But that didn't stop the rumors. “They cut off his boy bits and made it so that he has to sit down to pee now.”, “I heard the guy say, if you don't act like a real girl, then the doctor will make you a real girl.”

I shuttered. These guys were nuts. No body could be that cruel. It had to be mind games again. But why? What did they captors have to gain by all of this. It just didn't make any sense at all.

“From now on, for an hour after every meal we will do stretching exerciser. Everyone is required to be able to touch their knees to their head weather sitting down, or laying on their back. There will be more stretching requirements next week. Second everyone needs to learn how to dance. So the number of beds will be reduced. Everyone with a bed on the side next to the restrooms will be moved on top of the beds on the other side. Everyone will sleep two to a bed for now. After dinner you will be assigned to which beds you will sleep on tonight. Do not disturb Isadora, she will be excused for the next two days from everything, then she will be expected to resume. Anyone else who acts like a boy will suffer the same fate of becoming a girl.”

Well that settled that, they were insane.

Tonight’s sleepwear was better than last night. Everyone had what looked like a long dress on. It still showed the top of the fake boobs, and had no back, but it covered everything else from below the waist down, altho some boys were showing the crack in the butt. The garment had a label, and said that it was made of silk. The underwear was the same. That thing that was just strings and a bag that held your pee-pee and stuff.

Twice during the night Isadora started to cry and someone came down stairs and gave him a shot. Both times they made enough noise that a lot of boys sat up and watched him. He might have come down more often, but he only woke me twice. It was a night of waking and falling off to sleep time and again.

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

The next morning Isadora was awake. He was crying and sobbing softly. There was a number of guys around him. I looked at Lily, he said. “Isadora said they took him upstairs to an operating room and then when he work up, he can fell that his breast are his own, and that they cut off his dick. They also said that he has to put this fake dick and push it up inside himself every two hours. They say if he does not follow directions this time it will be a hundred times worst next time they take him up there.”

Today’s costume was a bra and then a shirt tied just under the front. The night panties to pull your pee-pee backwards, and then a skirt that was only like six inches long.

Lessons today was makeup, breakfast makeup, lunch makeup, dinner makeup, opera makeup, how to look older, or younger makeup. And new rules now. We had to have different makeup for each meal. And someone from our group at each meal had to wear special clothes made up to go with it. The clothes in the locker would decide who it was to be each meal.

four boy mannequins were in the room for lunch. We were not allowed to dance a boy part with each other. We had to dance with a boy mannequin only. If it was a fast dance then the boy mannequin had to just stand there and we all danced around it. If it was a waltz or other slow dance then we had to have the boy mannequins arm wrapped around us and move the boy around. If it was a square dance then we had to pretend that there was boys dancing and turning us while were wore a square dance outfit. Yes we now had to change a zillion times a day. Sometimes we had to pretend we were at a fancy for breakfast and wear shear dresses and big hats with high heel shoes. Then dinner might be a formal affair where we each had to wear a see through tight dress down to our shoes. Those were the most concealing dresses, even if they were see through.

One day flowed into another until I was no longer sure how long I was held captive. They kept us busy. Was it just so that we couldn't think of escaping, or did they really want boys that dressed like cute girls.

Three more times it happened that someone angered the voice where a boy was operated on and lost his boy bits. No one could be sure exactly what would be the next thing that made them do that to a boy. One boy just disappeared. I must have not done my nails exactly right because I was one of about twenty that now had glued on long finger nails. Mine must have been the longest and also the weirdest. I not only had long nails but they put little bells on them that I had to play when I danced or they said I would have them on my toes, feet hands, arms, and one even in my mouth. They said that they would pierce all over my body and attach them if I didn't at all times try to make a pleasant sound with them. I cried for nearly two hours when they put one in my belly button the next day.

About half of the others had to sleep in curlers like girls, to keep their hair curly, or a more likely that curl right at the end of their hair. They complained that it was hard to sleep with them in. I had to have them in about ever three days to sleep in.

They did that in one of the rooms that they opened up. One student at a time. The first time students were called in they pulled out our eyebrows and drew them on. Some of us were lucky and they only made them look like arches. It was also used sometimes to when someone didn't do good enough job on their makeup. They came out of the room with their makeup on permanently. They said it was painful while they tattooed it into their eyes and around their mouth.

When Isadora was called in he came out with permanently long hair. He said that they glued hair to his own. Then they colored it pure white. Now he has to go every other day and get his hair colored. They even colored his eyebrows and down below to have pure white hair. He also has to wear a tearier in his hair all of the time, excerpt when he sleeps.

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

“Elisabeth go to the beauty room” the voice said. That was always an ill omen when you were called when it was not your turn in alphabetical order.

When I opened the door the normal woman was there. “Elisabeth get into the chair.” I got into the chair and let her strap me down, afraid of what they were going to do to me next, but knowing that fighting it would only make them do something ten times worst.

I left with out my testicles. She removed my balls but left my pee-pee. “You will never develop into a man now. So become the best girl that you can become.”

“What did I do to deserve this? I have been good!” I cried.

“You didn't have to do anything. The sultan said that he wants twenty of his girls to have their testosterone levels permanently removed. You are one of the twenty. Now you are excused for activity for two days while you heal. You are not excused from attending class. If you cause trouble then I'll have to remove your penis also Elisabeth.”

When I left Annelise was being called.

“The next twenty boys called are going to have their balls cut off.” I said.

“Elisabeth are you sure?” Kaylee asked.

“Kaylee, she said so, I don't know if its true, and she made a mistake saying so, if its more mind games they are playing, or if they are going to do everyone or no one else. There is no escape, the doors are all metal and locked, and the walls are concrete.” I said.

“Elisabeth, I think that they have been feeding us chemicals to make us turn into girls. I have been watching, and its been slow, but I can see that everyone is getting breast. If you look at the guys that only got small breast glued on, they are starting to push out. And everyone has complained about the glue on's, but what if it's not what they glued on, but our own chest that is growing that is uncomfortable?” Cora said.

“Cora, I wouldn't put it past them now. We have been here for a couple of weeks now. If the police could have found this place the would have. It seems that out of hundreds of kidnappings someone must have left a lead that lead them here. But I think that my dad said that if they didn't find the kidnappers after that then they most likely wont find them.” I said.

“So what do we do Elisabeth?” Annelise asked.

“I don't know Annelise. What can we do? We still don't know where we are at. We are not sure of the country, much less the state. Is it snowing outside here or are we in a desert with two hundred degree heat outside? Are we in just a room of a big building in the middle of a city or a single place in the middle of now where? Are we future slaves in training waiting to be sold?” I asked.

“First things first Elisabeth. Lets start an escape. Then let everyone work on one little bit of the problem. Lets assume that no one is going to help us. So lets help ourselves.” Nina suggested.

“Nina, we know that they watch us, lets also assume that they hear us.” I said. Then I whispered into his ear. “Pass the word to only whisper to each other, and because they can easily drug any or all of us, lets make sure that no one, especially yourself does not know everything. If fact it would be best if you tried to know as little as possible.”

The beauty operator was right, exactly twenty boys lost their balls that day.

“The follow students will report to room 17 everyday before meals for supplements to provide what your own body can no longer provide. Emma, Elisabeth. . .” the voice droned on, listing all of the boys that had been operated on today or before.

As we lined up at this new door only a smaller door opened in the middle. As we can up and he saw our name on our necklace were were told to put our left arm through the slot. A silver bracelet was attached to our arm. Then we were given pills to take. He explained. These are hormones. If you do not take them all of the time now you will die. Boys balls produce testosterone, and now that you can not make your own, you must take these pills for the rest of your life.”

I asked “What are they?”

“They are called Estrogen” he said. “We are giving you about ten times what a child of your age would normally require. So there might be some side effects from so much. But don’t worry about it we will be watching your development very carefully from now on.”

After we got back down and the word spread around Susan came over to me and said.

“Elisabeth, Estrogen is what girls make in their body’s, boys make testosterone. They are turning you all into girls.” He said.

“I figured as much Susan.” I said. “It's just one more step in this evil plot that we are all caught up in”

“I don't want to be a girl.” Susan said.

“You didn't want to be a boy either Susan, you just were a boy. Now we either have to adapt or die. They are never going to just let us out of here because we want to. And they are not going to stop making us act like girls just be cause we hate it. Think about it, someone had this place build. That must have take a couple of months. They have been planing this for a long time. We are going to be girls and that’s that. We can not break through steel doors, over power who knows how many adults, the five or so we saw, or maybe there is a hundred.”

“I have been thinking Susan. You know there are a hundred of us, There must be a couple that becoming a girl will not bother them at all. And there must be some that will kill themselves instead of becoming a girl. But there must be ninety of us that can be trained to become girls. None of us will like it but we can be brainwashed to accept it. Not everyone that is in prison for life kills themselves, or POW that are tortured daily. Except for all of the lessons on being a girl, they have not killed us yet, and they could. I am starting to think that we are slaves that are to be sold to some one. Or else like they say, being trained to be a sex toy for some rich guy because he likes boys who look and act like girls.”

“They keep referring to the sultan, do you think that he's Arab?” Susan asked.

“Susan, they are promised twenty one virgins when they get killed on the battle field and go to heaven. Maybe there is some twisted guy that wants twenty one boy virgins who look like girls for his reward?” I said. “So prepare yourself to be a forced bride to some wacko.”

“But Elisabeth, they have not been teaching us any thing about Islam.” Susan said.

I had to think about that. It was true. So what could it be?

“Susan, maybe that sultan stuff is more mind games to distract us from what is going on?” I said. “If anything they are teaching us to be American. Islam woman had to wear those things that covered their whole body, and only had a place for them to peek out of. I can't recall anything that you they have made us wear that would be acceptable on any TV show, it's all to revealing. Maybe some guy wanted girls that would show some skin, because girls just won't do that.” I said.

“Elisabeth, you mean like making us all act in porn movies?” Susan said.

“Why not Susan, or maybe there are a lot of different things that they are training and selling us for?” I said.

“But again they have not been training any of us to be taken to bed. I bet no one knows what a girl would do in bed with a guy” Susan said.

“Maybe they are making us catch up to the normal growth of girls. Remember that we have spend years being boys, and now they have to make us unlearn all of that and learn to be girls.” I said.

“But if they wanted girls why didn't they just kidnap girls from around the United States?” Susan said.

“Because they don't want girls, they want boys who act like girls.” I said. “Remember even now they didn't cut off my pee-pee, only by balls”

“But our dicks will never grow now.” Susan exclaimed.

“Exactly Susan, they wanted boys not men. Now they will have boys for the rest of our lives. We will never mature into men but always look like girls to them, except in bed. What else can it be?” I asked.

“But why did they take your balls? You are the one that is always saying, do what they want, just survive.” Susan said.

“Well, I guess that made them think that I was the most brainwashed and was ready for the next step in their plan, to become this girlish-boy.”

“So what are you going to do now?” Susan asked.

“Survive Susan, just like always, I'm going to Survive.” I said.

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

A week later, those of us with silver arm bands were started to be called aside and given different lessons. We were also given different clothes sometimes. Usually after lunch we were given cloths that were shared among us. Some of them were clothes for twenty year old’s. Some of them were for going out to night clubs. Once in a while we were allowed to wear tight, form fitting jeans, or dresses that came down to our knees. (I had to laugh once when it hit me that I was happy to get a dress that came down to my knees.) We were soon known as the silver club by everyone else. But the club kept getting larger.

Aurora announced one day after coming back from the beauty room “They said that I was chosen to keep my balls, but only if I'm good, one wrong step and they will take my balls too. They said that they have selected most of the petty boys that they want and the sultan wants to keep a wide range of options open for his harem.”

The next day, everyone that still had their balls were given a maids outfit. The lesson that day was how to be a good maid to a lady. Every maid was given a note that they would now be the maid to someone else (always in another class). And everyone that had a maid was told that they no longer had to dress themselves. That was also the day that some got their first high heels and stockings.

I was not so lucky. I was the only one that was given a corsair. I also had a dress that had a hoop skirt. It was dressed as a lady from the middle of last century. I was at least able to get rid of the bells all over my body. Even the belly button bell. But I had that stupid parasol that I had to carry around and always have open when ever I walked around or sat anywhere except in class. I forget once, and got tattooed eye liner for forgetting. I was not given complete tattooed eyes, because the sultan wanted to be able to have me change the color of my eyes. I did how ever get blue eye contacts to change the color of my eyes to match the color of my dress.

I hated the bloomers under all of this dress, until I had to change for bed, and had to wear one of the earliest night costumes of just the pee-pee holder night panties and a bra with strings hanging down to just above my belly button.

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

Today the sultan decided that I needed new hair, so after five hours in the beauty room I have become blond with hair extensions down to my butt. I also now have bangs and hair to frame my face. On the hair extensions they kept adding two hairs every once in a while so that by the time it is at my butt it is fuller than any hair could naturally be. I have to swing it out of the way to sit in a seat. Also I now have five inch long nails on my fingers. It is almost impossible to do anything. My maid has been told that he has to even feed me now.

I can now at least do the splits and all of the other positions that they are requiring. I don’t understand why we have to lay on our back with our knees next to our ears for ten minutes at a time.

The sicking part of today was announced during lunch. From now on all liquids would be delivered in penis’s. And we had to drink from them by sucking it out from the two bulbs. There was no mistake that they were teaching us to suck cock. They made a couple that colored, but most all of the rest were as realistic as one could get.

A couple of the guys who didn't lose their balls had to 'suck pussy' to get their drinks.

“Starting tomorrow your drinks will also taste and smell like the real thing” we were told.

We must have been here at least two months now. A lot of the fake breast have been removed from some of the guys. The sultan decided that mine was not developing fast enough, so I was given shots in the nibble and then new ones glued on that had room for mine to grow into.

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

The overhead speaker made the normal wake up call.

“Hey look clothes” someone yelled.

There was. In the middle of the dance floor was a small pile of clothes. It looked like jeans and t-shirts. Paula was the first there. He grabbed a t-shirt and started to pull it on. Then all of a sudden he was on the floor grabbing his neck and yelling in pain. Then he slumped into unconsciousness. Someone else was holding a pair a pants and started to put them on. But as his leg started in, he also clumped over in pain.

“From now on, if you are not able to tell what clothes that you should be wearing at all times, we will help to remind you. Now move all of this to the locker area and throw it away.”

Two months later none of us could even lay our hands on anything that was not ultra-feminine.

The shock treatment was not just for clothes selection, but if we sat with our legs open, or to fast. First it was if we didn't cross our ankles when we sat, but it was soon if we didn't cross our legs at the knees. The least littlest boyish manner was shocked. Lightly, but it was still shocked.

Then we had lessons to share our dreams of our sultan and how much he was going to take care of us. Soon it became hard to even think about not wanting him to hold us tightly. We had lessons, of how we wanted to take care of our sultan.

One day a wedding dress appeared in Penelope lockers. Penelope was overjoyed.

“The wedding of Penelope and our sultan will be today right after lunch.”

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

The School Room 2 - Penelope's Wedding

Author:

Koalas

Audience Rating:

Restricted Audience (r)

Publication:

Novel Chapter

Genre:

Mystery or Suspense

Character Age:

Preteen or Intermediate

TG Themes:

Permission:

Posted by author(s)

The School Room
by Koalas
Chapter 2 - Penelope's Wedding

What really is happening to all of those missing kids you see on milk cartons? I have no idea either, but it makes the excuse for a story.

I was not happy. My real name is Eric. But anyone that used their boy name could expect something awful to happen to them.

I had not been happy for at least two months. That was when I woke up with the other hundred boys in this hell hole. At first I was just scared and afraid. But it got worst as time went on.

First there was the boy that stood up to pee. They cut Isadora's dick off for doing that. He could never grow up to be a man now.

Next they glued wigs on everyone, and made everyone wear girl cloths, all of the time, and sometimes changing cloths a dozen times a day. Then they tattooed makeup on anyone who couldn't do their own well enough. They also glued boobs to everyone. I thought it was just stuff to hold the dress out like it had real tits, like older girls. But by the end of the day, they had attached themselves to everyone. Some boys got small tits, and a couple got tits bigger than my mother had.

Then they started randomly removing some boys testicles. All the time making every boy go to girl lessons and learn to be girls. Lessons everything that a girl knows. How to take care of babies, how to clean a house, how to put on makeup and cloths, just everything.

And now the rumor was that every ones hips were growing bigger like girls, and lots of boys were growing their own boobs, and soon every guy will be growing their own. After it was mentioned, and I looked around, I could see that it was true of everyone else, so it must be true of me to.

But today was the worst day of the last two months. Eric or rather Penelope, as my new name was now, is going to marry some sultan after lunch today. There was a note on the wedding dress in the locker that was holding my next change of cloths. “Prepare for your wedding after lunch” was all it said.

Maybe in some countries, 14 year old girls get married, But I was a citizen of the United States. And I was a boy. And I was only 12. OK, they had removed my testicles, but that didn't make me a girl. I still had my dick. It was the drugs that they must be giving everyone in the food that was turning everyone into girls. Altho, the boys that didn't have there testicles removed didn't look like girls as much as those that had them removed look like girls. But those that look the least girlish, was always given maids outfits and made to help some one else get dresses, and things. Sometimes it took three of the maids to get a guy into his outfit. This sultan dork seemed to like old fashion cloths, because a least once every time that we had to change cloths, someone ended up wearing cloths from a hundred years ago.

I had to once, and the cloths was from way back. They pushed up these fake tits, and then only covered the nipple. There was seven of those big white skirts that was under the silk dress. I also had to wear a white wig on top of my glued on wig.

Some guys had it worst than others. Isadora was the first to lose his balls and also ended up with pure white long hair. Elisabeth must have done something wrong, because every couple of days he would get another foot of extensions added to his hair, but always added two hairs for every one at the end. Now it was down to his ankles and was almost like a Christmas tree wide at the bottom, they also dyed his hair blond, unlike the other red heads in his class.

Isadora, Emma, Annelise, Aurora, the list of boys that had been called to the beauty room, and returned with out their balls, or with breast implants, or hair extensions, or tattooed, or other body modification was to many to remember.

The hated speaker voice from the ceiling said “Penelope please report to room 17, the rest the classes report to your normal classrooms.”

Anytime one person was singled out from the rest could only mean something nasty was going to happen to him.

I started to cry. Getting dressed into the wedding dress was forgotten. The three maids still tried to get it on me. Failure by anyone to follow their directions would always end with the necklace shocking you, sometimes until you withered on the ground in great pain. The maids was not going to let that happen to them, so they just ignore my crying and dressed me anyway into the wedding dress. The one of the maid, without saying a word, started putting makeup on me, as the last two put on the silk stockings, and arm length gloves.

They finished just as it was time for classes. I decided that I was not going to go. What could be worst than what was planned for me after lunch? They hadn't cut my dick off yet, or operated and made my chest bigger. So I guess that there was always something more that they could do to me.

I was not the last one up the stairs to the classes on the second floor, but almost. Most of the rooms were color coded. Mostly according to the clothes color that we wore, except for the Beauty Room, this is the first room that had been opened up. Another bad sign.

No one had ever been dressed in a wedding dress before. By the time that I got to the room, I was barely able to stand up because my legs were shacking so much and weak. I put my hand on the knob and opened the door. The first one to be able to do this.

This room with just like all of the other classrooms, except that where all of the others had lots of chairs in them, this one had one chair in it. A chair with no back, making it easier to put the stool under me and sit down with out wrinkling the dress. Another infraction of the rules that brought a quick shock to the necklace around my neck.

I sat and heard the door lock, as expected. I faced the large screen, expecting the teacher to appear like all of my other classes.

Instead a man appeared. “Hello Penelope, I am the sultan that you will be marring in about 4 hours. Are you prepared?”

“I'm a guy, I'm not going to marry another guy!” I said.

“I have chosen you to be first wife, but that does not give you the right to talk back to any man! I have conquered you and taken you from your fathers house. Now you belong to me. I will become both your guardian and your husband now. You have no choice in the matter. It is a well known fact that I do not like girls, so what I have stolen is what I will place in my harem. In time all of you will accept it. And if not, then there will be more punishment until you do.” And then he raised a box with a red button and pushed it.

I was on the floor in an instant screaming with pain. It seemed to go on forever, but then it stopped.

“Now Penelope, are you going to marry me, or do you need a reminder again?”

“No” I said with a little voice, because I couldn't speak any louder.

“Excuse me Penelope I didn't hear the words of affection, love and your desire to marry me. Penelope will you marry me dear?” the sultan said.

“Yes sultan, I will marry you” I said, afraid that he would push the button that he held in his hand again.

“Penelope, and how much do you wish to marry your sultan?” his liquid voice asked.

“I wish to marry my sultan with all of my heart” I answered back.

“Please Penelope get back on your stool. This is a meeting between lovers. You don't have to bow on the floor like a common servant does. Raise and let us plan our happy nuptials together my dear So that it will be blessed and give a happy union for the rest of our lives.”

I felt like I have been run over by a car, but I struggled up and on the stool. There I bowed my head and considered what to do. If I did anything that upset him he had that button. I would do anything to avoid that punishment again.

“My Penelope, you have dirtied your beautiful gown. We'll have to get you another one for the ceremonial today my dear.”

I didn't know what to say, how do you talk to a mad man?

“If you are going to marry me till I die, can I at least know your name?” I asked.

“I have many names, but why doesn't my wife just call me Malik?”

“Malik, why did you have to pick me? There are many other beautiful girls here to select from” I said.

“Penelope, I don’t like girls, It makes me sick to think what is between their legs, I like what you have. So you shall me my wife.” Malik said.

“Malik, if you hate girls so much, then why are to making all us look like girls?” I asked, while keeping an eye on the finger that was close to the box. He had taken if off in a relaxed mood, but I had to keep his finger off, while learning what this mad man wanted with a hundred boys.

“Yes, but my father has told to stop my foolishness and settle down with a girl. If I can show him that I have a hundred girls then he will leave me alone and be happy as long as he sees girls in my harem. I get all of the boys I want to bed, so I'm happy. All of you boys were infidels, but now I will bring you to believe in the true faith, so you will be happy.” Malik said.

“Malik, none of us are happy dressing like girls.” I said.

“What is this nonsense. I have put male clothes in with you, and you have learned to hate them. Over time you will learn to enjoy being in my harem. You will learn to love me. Or you will suffer such pain that you will wish that you would die. One day you will learn to love me. That is what I have you for. What you want is of no concern to me, you are my slaves, you will obey me.” And with that he got up from his chair and walked out of the room.

I could hear voices from the door that he went through that we still open. “I want her to beg to marry me as soon as possible. I want the marriage held before that. I also want her muzzled during the wedding so that she can not say anything, the law says that a virgin that does not speak at her wedding, gives consent by her shyness. She also needs to be trained in a wives duties on the marriage night. See that it is done and all is prepared. Then set up another day for the wedding, she has upset me so much that I would beat her to death for not being subservient enough to me on my wedding night. Also set up more training for everyone to want to obey me without question. And see if we can video tape the wedding to send to my father. Make it look good.”

The woman that had always been in the girls lessons in the classroom came in. “You foolish girl, you might have upset him enough to have you killed. Now enough of this foolishness, you could have made him mad enough to just have all of you killed and started again, or with some other scheme.”

“You will marry him, and give him great pleasure for his wedding night. You can not stop those things from happening except with your own death. It is better to live for tomorrow than to die a foolish death today. Do you understand me Penelope?”

“Yes, I understand” I said.

“OK, then we will start with your part in the wedding. First the word marriage that you must know is Nikah. Nikah literally means sexual intercourse. To marry is to have sexual intercourse with your husband.”

“How can a boy have sexual intercourse with another boy?” I asked.

“You have been trained for that. You will put your knees next to your ears, and let the sultan have his way with you. That's all you have to worry about.” the instructor said.

The instructor picked up the box. I almost fainted when her finger went over the button.

“Are you ready to learn what you have to do now Penelope?” the instructor asked.

“Yes” I said.

“From now on the first words out of your mouth will be to beg the sultan to have somebody to teach you what you must do to Kikah the sultan.” and with those words she pressed the button.

I was expecting a long bout of pain, but it came and went so fast that I didn't scream until the pain was already over.

“What do you say Penelope?” the instructor asked.

“I beg of the sultan to teach me how to kikah him” I said as quickly as I could.

“That's better. As you see, I am easy, but I can be as harsh as the sultan.” She said.

“I beg of the sultan what I am suppose to do?” I said.

“You are to say:I have given away myself in Nikah to you, on the agreed Mahr. ” she said.

“That's all I have to do?” I asked.

“Well then at some point in time, the sultan will take you to one of his bedrooms and have Nikah with you. And give you that room as your Mahr. He will also give you one of the maids to help you always be available for his pleasure” she said.

“I beg the sultan to do this thing then after lunch.” I said as I watched the box with her finger over the button.

“Is there any other question that you might have for me now?” She said.

“Will he marry all of the boys that he has kidnapped?” I asked.

“The sultan considers you all girls that he has won in a battle. The battle was to create terror in the hearts of America, and with the capture and carrying away of so many with out being caught he has succeeded. So you are his rightful spoils of war, not kidnapped.” She said.

“I beg the sultans enlightenment on my lack up understanding of war.” I said.

“He would consider that correct, as you are now nothing but a woman to warm his bed at night. And women captured in war have no rights” she said.

“The sultan will be giving you a closet full of clothes. He will expect you to always look and sound like a women of beauty and grace. As a servant of his household it will be my job that all of you will always improve for the service of my sultan.”

“As a wife, and especially as the first wife you will be going outside with him a great deal. But you must never forget that someone from the household will always have this box, ready to make sure that you don't insult our sultan. Do you understand?” she asked

“You mean that if I start to say anything to anybody about being a boy, you push the button.” I said.

“Yes, exactly. Now I should have had my finger down on the button this whole time. But you have agreed to become first wife, so I have cut you some slack. But that slack is now gone forever. If I ever hear of you referring to anyone from my sultans harem as being male I will press the button and not let up for an hour.” She said with cruelty in her eyes, while looking down at me.

I fell to my knees and put my head to the floor. “I beg of the sultan to forgive his first wife the cruelty of making such a false statement. I beg the sultan to give me grace and forgiveness in this poor woman’s lack of understanding. I beg that I might please my sultan with marriage today, and bring pleasure to his bed every night.” I was shacking from the thought of another push of that button.

* * * * * * * * * * * * *

The School Room 3 - Rescue

Author:

Koalas

Audience Rating:

Restricted Audience (r)

Publication:

Novel Chapter

Genre:

Mystery or Suspense

Character Age:

Teenage or High School

TG Themes:

Physically Forced

Other Keywords:

undefined

Permission:

Posted by author(s)

The School Room
by Koalas
Chapter 3 - Rescue

What really is happening to all of those missing kids you see on milk cartons? I have no idea either, but it makes the excuse for a story.

Chapter 02 The Rescue

Elisabeth was in the beauty room getting another hair extension.

“This will be your last one Elisabeth. The sultan thought how beautiful you would look with a really full head of hair down to the floor. It's now one the floor, so I will not be adding anymore to it.” she said.

I felt like he was going to use me for sweeping the floors. As I walked I could feel it dragging behind me.

No one knew her name, And the few people who asked were zapped. The message was clear. We could talk to her about what to do to take care of what ever it was that was done to us, but no talking about anything else. She was not to be a mother figure. She was the designer of women. Someone that the sultan had to make the boys into the girls that the sultan wanted.

Today started out to be full of surprises. First Penelope was going to marry the sultan. But something happened and that was called off for now. “The sultan was called away and will have to postpone his marriage to Penelope for a while.” is the way that the mysterious voice it.

Elisabeth went back to 'her' bed. She started to braid her new hair. She knew that if she cut it she would be punished. Punishment hurt. The necklace that was locked around ones neck was nothing more than a battery and two points on each side to shock anyone for any of the million infractions of being a boy, or not being enough of a girl. Not talking in a girlish fashion was just the latest major infraction. Elisabeth had to think real hard of what her boy name us to be even now after only two months here.

After she was about halfway finished is when 'she heard the first explosion. After the last few days 'she' found that 'she' was changing the pronoun of 'herself' like everyone else was. Next she started to hear thunder. A lot of quick low rumbling was going on.

Then Cora said. “They must be attaching this place. We must be in the middle east, and war is going on outside.”

“Maybe we are being saved” Susan said.

Just then the doors burst open and guys came running through. They had rifles and started shooting people. Everyone ran. But there was no place to run. Elisabeth figured that out. So she dropped and tried to get between two mattresses. The noise suddenly stopped. She was to scared to move.

There was total silence, then she heard “Crap”. “Charlie, lets make sure that no one else down there gets killed. I'll guard the door, and you back me up. 'This is Sam, the harem is securer. They were killing the girls down here, they must have already shot a dozen. We need ambulances and medical people down here. We are below the basement, behind a hidden door that we found while trailing two goons. Over'”

Then I heard some crying. So I looked up from where I was. There was girls that were scared as I was, but also some that were just looking at the blood flowing out of their bodies. I reacted.

“Quick, check anyone that's hurt if someone's bleeding then get some clothes and put it against the wound and try to make it stop bleeding.”

No one moved. So I yelled. “Get up and help each other! And do it NOW!”

“Red class get up to the second floor and check out everyone up stairs.” I yelled. “Yellow class, check that no one is hurt in your class then make sure that everyone is helping. Find more clothes for rags. If anyone has something that can be used to tie the bandages then us it. Strip if you have something on that has nothing but strings.” Most of the 'clothes' that we wore were just pieces of cloth held on with strings.

I started up the stairs. “Check anyone that looks dead. If they are still bleeding they they are still alive so try to stop the blood. If you find someone who is not breathing then start blowing air into their mouth.” I yelled.

“That's sick” Sophia next to me said.

“Do it now. It might save their life and it's not as sick as what they have been having us do since they captured us.” I yelled at everyone and no one in particular.

“Your some girl” the guy said to me. He had FBI on the back of his jacket.

“We are all boy's, or at least we use to be all boys.” I said to him. “They have been conditioning us since they brought us here.”

“Damn” was all he said. And then turned back toward the way that he came.

“You had better watch the ceiling also. That's where they feed us from. It lowers, and they might try to shoot you from there” I said.

He looked behind him, and then said “Charlie, lets move back, if the kid is right then they would get us both before we knew what happened to us.” “Control, we need backup here, there is about a hundred kids here, they have shot to many to count and the rest are going to need protection, call in everybody that you have to and get back up on top of back up down here.”

I could almost hear the radio in his ear. “...checking every room... ...shooting from behind doors. Will get people down there as soon as possible.”

Then I lost track of time. I started to show the other kids what little first aid I knew. I moved from one kid to another. At some point I threw up, but keep going after all, they were dieing slowly.

Then at long last other people started coming in through the doors. First it was just a few more guys with FBI on the backs. Then POLICE started showing up on the backs of people. Then the fist gurney showed up and we started placing girls on them. At last I laid down and cried and never stopped.

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

I woke up in my bed at home.

The School Room 4 - Conditions of Release

Author:

Koalas

Audience Rating:

Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication:

Serial Chapter

Character Age:

Teenage or High School

TG Themes:

Physically Forced

TG Elements:

Girls' School / School Girl

Permission:

Posted by author(s)

The School Room
by Koalas
Chapter 4 - Conditions of Release

--SEPARATOR--

After being kidnapped and rescued, some conditions still are in effect for the kids.

“Good morning, how are you today?” My mom said.

“I am so thankful to be rescued and back home.” I answered.

“There are a few things that we should talk about. I have been on the phone with the people that rescued you and they think that there might be some problems that we need to talk to them about. They also gave me a couple of questions to ask you, if that's alright with you.” Mom said.

“Sure mom, I'll answer anything.”

“What's your name?” She asked.

“John” I said and then felt a headache that was something fierce. I had to take hold of my head in my hands.

“And what did they name you while you were there?” Mom asked while she saw me in such pain.

“Elisabeth” I said, and my head stopped hurting and settled down.

“That's what they were afraid of. They think that you have been conditioned, or brain washed or both and other things besides. We need to get you back to them so that they can examine you more and find out the extent of how they conditioned you.” Mom said.

She continued. “One boy wanted his hair trimmed off to normal length. He had the same headaches that you just showed until they put a wig back on him like the one they cut off. They think that it is going to be the same trying to wear clothes also. Therefore, I have some of your old clothes here for you to try on. If you start hurting anywhere then take them off and tell me what was hurting.”

She had my favorite old jeans and T-Shirt with a picture of 'Bad Radicals Band' one it. I reached for the jeans and my arm started to shake. I never took them, but pulled my arm back. And looked at mom.

“They said that it's going to take some time to fix what they did to you. We are going to work on it together, but they said that we need to go slowly. Because they have to find out all of the things that they did to condition you. Now we need to make sure that there is nothing hidden in your conditioning that would make you hurt yourself. More then the headaches from trying to wear your old clothes” Mom said.

“So for now, let’s see what clothes of mine I can loan you to get you back to the hospital today without you suffering any more. I will bring in my old robe for you to wear to breakfast for now and then we will see about dressing you later. How does that sound?” mom asked.

“Do you mean that I have to wear girl clothes like they made us wear in that place for the rest of my life?” I asked with tears starting to form in my eyes.

“Of course not dear, I just want you to wear what's comfortable for you for today.” mom said. “People always have a choice in what they are going to wear. But they did something to you, while they had you there to take that choice away from you. Boys usually wear clothes that other boys like to wear, and girls wear clothes that other girls want to wear. But while you were there, they tried to change it so that you liked to wear what other girls want to wear. It sometimes happens to people. Some men just cannot help themselves from wanting to wear woman's clothes. It just sometimes happens to some people. But they found out how to force it to happen on you. That's what the doctors are going to try to look into today.” Mom said with a tear in her eye.

I think that she was sorry that it happened too.

“Let’s tie your hair into the longest ponytail that anyone has ever seen to keep it off of the floor. And then we will put ribbons around it every foot or so. That way it will not be blowing around and it will also keep the end off of the ground and getting dirty.” Mom said, as she looked at my now floor length blond hair.

Breakfast was noisy. My younger brother just looked at me. “Are you a girl now John?” he asked.

“Of course James, when boys get to be twelve, they turn into girls, just like me. See what you look forward to.” I said.

“John stop teasing your brother.” Dad said.

I felt the pain from my necklace, even though I was not wearing my necklace anymore. I fell to the floor crying in pain. “What's the matter John?” Dad said. The pain was ten times worst.

I started chanting, “I'm Elisabeth, I'm Elisabeth, I'm Elisabeth, I'm Elisabeth . . .” And with each chant, the pain went away. I was finally able to open my eyes. Dad and Mom was kneeling be side me, there was no sign of James.

“Are you OK now Elisabeth?” Mom asked.

I shook my head yes, but remained silent and stayed on the floor. “Do you know what caused you to do this?” Dad asked.

I shook my head yes again.

“Are you able to tell us what it was” Dad asked.

“It started when you called me by that other name.” I said.

Dad looked startled. “I'm so sorry, would calling you by your girl name not make this happen?” He asked.

“I think so.” I said.

“OK, then no one will call you by anything other than Elisabeth.” Dad pronounced.

“James, come here.” Mom said.

James came back into the room. He looked like he had been crying.

“James, this is Elisabeth, You can see what the evil men did to Elisabeth. If you so much as call her by her, boys name again, you will be on restriction for life, and I will feed you bread and water. Then I will make you wear girl’s clothes and give you a girl’s name. Do you understand me?” Mom said.

“So until John comes back to us, this is your new sister James. You will treat her like a princess. She cannot help it. The evil men conditioned John to be like this. Kind of like brain washed her. Now I am taking Elisabeth to the doctors today, and probably every day until we find out how to cure her from what the evil men did to her. She cannot help it. Do you understand that James?” dad asked.

“I guess so.” James said. “You mean that they changed John into Elisabeth by brain washing her?”

“Yes, James that's what happened, John can not help it. We need to UN-brainwash her now, and change her back to a 'him'. It is going to be hard for everyone. So you are going to have to support Elisabeth until John comes back.” Mom said. “So right after breakfast I will be taking Elisabeth back to the doctors, and they will decide if Elisabeth can stay home, or if it is safer to Elisabeth stay at the doctors until it does not hurt so much to be called names.” Mom said.

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

After breakfast, we went to a military base that was only about fifteen miles away. It seems that it was close to where we were being held in the center of my town. It just happened that I was kidnapped from here. Everyone else was from three hundred miles or more away.

“Hello and welcome back. I'm going to put Elisabeth on your name tag until we are sure that you will not go into shock when someone calls you by your other name.” The receptionist said. “You can go through those doors and meet most of your old friends. Some of them were released as you were before we knew the full effects that you are going through. By the way, do not cut your hair. Another person that could not stand the long hair cut it and went into shock, and a coma. So we have to be very careful of what we do, and how fast we do it. The doctors are still studying the notes that they found to see how to fix everything. Now if you ever have any questions, you can always call and talk to me. If I don’t have an answer for you, I'll find someone that does.”

“Why is the military so interested in this?” Mom asked.

“Because this is very deep seated conditioning that most counselors do not know enough about to help you. It is beyond what most doctors can handle. So it was decided to have military doctors that specialize in POW’s treat the kids since they have more experience than anyone else.”

Down the hall was a theater that was being filled with others, and I would guess one or more of their parents. After Mom and I found a seat, and waved to a lot of the other kids that I recognized a man took the stage microphone.

“I think that most of you are here so let’s start. First, let me say that there are hundreds of people that are very sorry about what happened to you. The mad man that did this will be punished. His country is already asking for his return. They are not sure if they are going to hang him, or shoot him, but they think that he has done a great evil and needs to be punished with the forfeit of his life. He is facing enough changes here that he at the very least will spend the rest of his life behind bars in a maximum-security facility. All of his Assets have been frozen, and will be used for what ever it takes to help you kids. And his family has also donated millions of dollars to help. I am telling you all of this so that you can put the past behind you now, and let us work on the future. What was done is done, lets all now work to work toward a future, OK?” The speaker said.

“What about the people that were helping him” Someone shouted.

“As far as we know they are all dead that were involved. There was a company that used the building, but no one knew what was going on below the first floor except for a dozen people. All of them fought until they were killed. And those that did not get shot by the rescue team shot themselves. Everyone that worked in that building is being investigated. But that is for law enforcement to work on. There is nothing that anyone here can do, except answer any question that the police might ask you. But what we need to start doing today is to find out exactly how much conditioning each of you have been given. One of the children that we released to his parents wanted his haircut, which seemed like a more than reasonable thing to do, considering that they put hair down to his waist. But as it was being cut off, he went into shock and is now in a coma. We cannot allow that to happen again. If fact is there anyone here that can even touch boy’s clothes?” he asked.

Everyone looked around to see who could. I knew that I could not already.

“So we have one fact, everyone has been programmed to avoid boys clothes. Now I am not asking this to hurt anyone but how many want to go back to wearing what they did before?” He asked.

I raised my hand, and I saw a lot of others raise their hands to, just before the pain in my neck had both hands around my throat, and whimpering.

“Parents, I just wanted everyone to be made aware of this problem. The least little question can drive your child into shock and pain. For some it is not as bad as for others. We know that they used shock treatment, subliminal messages during their lessons, and during their sleeping periods. They also had a number of hypnotic drugs in their foods. About half of the children had portions of their bodies mutilated and many had operations that can never be reversed.”

“Our goal for the foreseeable future is to simply make each child not be in a living hell any longer. For most that means returning back into boys, but I have to also say that for some that will not be possible, you will have to become girls. At best, they will end up being tomboys and grow up to be masculine women. They did not have a choice in the matter, but we have to try to repair as much as we can for the best of the children. Our first concern is not to cause anymore more harm than they already have. So we ask that any child that is uncomfortable with anything tell us. We are not going to force anyone to do anything. If you want to wear jeans and t-shirts, then we will try our best to help you. Anyone that wants to play football tell us, and we will see about arranging it. But we also want not to have another accident, where something as simple as cutting your hair causes you to go into shock and a coma again. We need to learn from our mistakes, and not make them anymore. If you want to cut your hair, then let us do it a little bit at a time to make sure that there is no big reaction to it. That goes for any changes you want to make. You can make any changes you want to, but they have to be under the supervision of a doctor, nurse, or counselor for your own protection. I can not stress this enough.”

He left the microphone and a woman in a military outfit walked up to it. “We have all of the clothes that was released to you. We are going to distribute them out. I suggest that you wear them for now, only because we think that everyone has a conditioned response against wearing boy’s clothes. Yes they are girls clothes, and yes, most of them I do not suggest you wear out in public. But there is also a great deal of clothes that was never given to you that is acceptable for a young person to wear in public. Some Clothes are just barely acceptable to wear in public, but acceptable.

She continued on. “I am head medical doctor that has been assigned to cases. I am not going to sugar coat your pills but tell you the situation straight out as best as I can in twelve year old terms.”

“You know that everyone is born a boy or a girl. Well for the most part that is true. But there are some people that do not exactly fit the stereotype. For example, there are girls that act more like boys, they want to always play baseball with the boys, and never wear skirts, and everyone makes fun of them being tomboys. There are also boys that never want to play baseball or football or army. And they usually end up being called sissies because most of the other boys think that they act like girls. So it's not unusually for this to happen.”

“Now what happen to all of the boys here is that this mad scientist got a hold of you. And his boss said something like, 'I don't like girls, but I like boys, so get me a hundred boys, and make them be girls.'”

“And that's exactly what happened. He got a hundred boys, and was making you all act like girls. He didn't have time to complete it, but he did most of what he was going to do before we caught him.”

“You all know that you are acting like girls. He forced you not to want to wear boy’s clothes. In fact, there is one boy in the hospital already because he and his mother did not want to wear girl’s clothes anymore. They did not see any harm in making him wear his old clothes. And I have to admit that I did not see anything wrong with it either at the time. Lets face it, you all want to go back to the way things were before you were kidnapped and wearing boys clothes would be the first thing. But this mad doctor was very good at what he did. That boy put on his old clothes and then had a nervous breakdown. He could not handle wearing his old clothes anymore. He tried to kill himself. We cannot let that happen again, can we? So for now we are going to go slow in your recovery process. That means that we are going to start where the mad doctor left off and then go backwards.”

“First we are going to simply make things the way they were. Except that, you are going to go to normal school, with normal classes. This building is going to be now be a boarding school for everyone. There will be extra classes for each of you on how to handle yourself. Some of you were given special conditioning. I just read that the mad doctor wanted everyone to keep long hair like girls should have so he conditioned everyone to want to have long hair. And if you did not then you would suffer for it. In fact, one boy was to have super long blond hair and cutting it would make him go into a coma if he cut it. So it is now going to take some time to be able to cut hair safely. We are going to start by just trimming it a little if you let us. But if you do not want it cut, we will not cut it. And as we are cutting it we are going to watch you, if you have a conditioned reaction to having it cut then we aren't going to cut it.”

“Hair, clothes, makeup, walking, acting, playing, all of these and more were forced on you during your conditioning. Some of you have permanent tattooed makeup on. It will take us a while to get that removed if you want it removed. It might not be removable without leaving scars or bleached white skin. And I know that you all have been conditioned to care about how you look. It is not going to be easy to get back to the way that you us to be, and in fact, some of you might never get back. You have been conditioned to deeply, that it would be better for you to remain the way you are right now, then to try to be mental re-conditioned to think like a boy again.”

“Do you boys have any questions for me?”

On boy stood up “Do you mean that I'm going to be a girl for the rest of my life?” he asked.

“A few of you will be happier to become girls than to try to become boys. But most of you will go back to being boys again. Every boy here is different, and every body here will become what they can become. For some of you the mad doctor did things that will never allow you to be happy to be a boy again. If you are one of those then there is nothing that anybody can do about it. It is simply a fact of this horrified mess. You all know what it is like to try to pick up and wear boy’s clothes. You have all gone through the pain, so you know how much it hurts. For a couple of you, the mad doctor went even farther. So what ever happens, you need to all be understanding and help each other over these problems. Now back to your question, I cannot tell you. It is not a simple question, although I wish to God it was. You might want to be a boy with all of your heart, but the conditioning of the mad doctor will never allow you to maybe, wear anything but skirts. Can you be a boy if all you can wear is skirts? Well if we could then get you to wear kilts, and you moved to Scotland or Ireland, then maybe it would not be a problem. Have you been one of the ones that must have makeup on at all times? Then what are you going to do?”

“Each of you along with each of us is going to have to find out what the mad doctor did to you personally. And also to what strength he forced you to stay that way. If he you have an uncontrollable urge to speak and act like a girl. Then what can we do? Wouldn't it be better then to just be a girl? I know it sounds stupid, but if the mad doctor made you, happiest being a girl, then you really would be happy being a girl. I know to some extent he has tried to make all of you want to act and look likes girls on the outside. That's what his boss told him to do. So if the mad doctor just made you want to wear girls clothes, then maybe we can break the conditioning of not wanting to wear boy’s clothes and then you can wear boy’s clothes to school, and when you get home, change into girls clothes and be comfortable.

The Swimming Pool

Author:

Koalas

Audience Rating:

General Audience (pg)

Publication:

7,500 < Novelette < 17,500 words

Genre:

Transformations

Character Age:

Teenage or High School

TG Themes:

TG Elements:

Girls' School / School Girl

Permission:

Posted by author(s)

Warning this story has not been edited. So if bad grammar upsets your reading then don't bother reading, thank you.

Spelling should not be a problem cents Eye have checked with a spell checker.

The Swimming Pool

By Koalas

______________________________________________________________________
Chapters A - That Morning

Chapter A. John

John always felt great after first period P.E. Especially when it involved swimming. On hot days like today when it was easily over one hundred degrees it was even better. Today was better then normal because they played the girls in a game of water polo. That was really fun. Of course it took all of the boys and girls in the school from ninth grade to play each other, but that's what happens when your high school only had 75 student freshmen.
After physical education, the entire class had basic math, then history, then the most important class — LUNCH, then social studies, then English, then finally shop. The day went fine until history. That's when the pain started. I was not the only one, or else Mr. Bird would have thought that I was faking it just to avoid the pop quiz. It seemed that every one in the class was bend over in pain. After slowly deciding that we were not faking it he had each of the girls help one guy to the nurse at the office. I was last, so I noticed that he locked his room and followed us. At the office, we were told to all go to the gym. It seemed that fifteen were to many for the tiny room to fit. So the gym was being set up for us to wait while a school bus was being got ready.
The principal seem to think that it was the best way to take care of a mass problem. It was almost a half hour drive to the closest hospital. Of course the parents were being called by the office about the problem. Just as I was being lead in a sophomore was being lead in with a minor tummy ate also. In the fifteen minutes that it took for the bus to get ready five more sophomores were lead in. That changed everything. The principal announced over the intercom for all guys to report to the gym to go to the hospital with the freshmen and sophomores that were currently sick, and for all teachers to also come to the gym with what ever class they were teaching.
The bus was big enough to hold almost the entire school. It held sixty-six and the school was one hundred twenty five. So the principal had the extra kids that were not sick (All girls of course) pile into the cars of the teachers and to follow them to the hospital.
Most of the freshmen passed out from the pain long before we got to the hospital, but not before we saw some of the seniors start to have a pain in their stomachs also.

Chapter A. Sam

Sam's stomach was not feeling very well just before English. That was unusual because he never ever felt bad. He waited to long because when he complained to Mr. Bird about being sick to his stomach, Mr. Bird thought that he was trying to get out of the Quiz, but he was the best, well almost the best student in the class. After a number of the others started to also complain did he believe me, but by that time I was in pain, OK I was in a world of torment. We went to the school nurse and got some aspirin. But that was like throwing cup full of water on the World Trade center fire. Minutes after I was on the bus I was groaning in pain. I soon passed out.

Chapter A. Mr Bird

It was almost the end of the day for me. I had already taught three of the classes and it was time for the extra credit classes. It was fun teaching at a small high school with only six teachers. We took larger than usual, but with everything on bubble sheets so that I never had to grade anything, it was not bad. Well, except for today. Today I had some problems. I announced an unannounced quiz and all of the sudden I had students starting to give me a belly ache. I mean real belly aches. It started with Sam, who was usually a good student, and soon all of the boys had belly aches. So I decided to play along today. So I sent the whole class to the office. Each of the girls helping one of the guys, because some of the guys was very good actors and starting to really grab their belly. I figured a day off playing hooky like this couldn't hurt. But I was going to show that this king of thing didn't work. Tomorrow They would still have to take the quiz. And I was going to double the homework for the next month. That should show them they can't get away with this. There are consequences for this kind of anti-social behavior. After everyone was out I locked the door up so that no one could get in to see the quiz, maybe I should just change it at home and run off a new one tomorrow? I would not put it past some of these kids, especially some of the boys to have found a way to see what the test were, and then have the answers ready. Not that I really mind, that would at least show that they were smart, even if that was not a socially accepted method of behavior. After getting to the nurses office I found that it seems that the boys really did have some pain. I wonder what could have caused that to happen. Since I had all of the freshmen class for that period I wonder what could have happened to all of them? Maybe they had a party and ate something to get food poising? There's the nurse, I'd ask her.

“Betty, whats wrong? I think that the whole class if faking it, is there really something wrong”

“Yes, they really are in pain, and I mean real pain, I need to get them to the hospital and call this in. I'm sending them all on the bus, simply because it's faster than the one ambulance to shuttle them back and forth. Wait a minute, that's not a freshmen, Simon, are you felling bad, where?”

I zoned her examination out and went over to the class that was now mostly laying on the floor in pain. I could now see that they were in great pain. I taught after school sports and I could tell when a student was in that much pain. They were not just holding their stomachs and making faces anymore, like some of them did to get out of practice running or pushups.

______________________________________________________________________

Chapter B - The Hospital

Chapter B. Doctor Lance

“Nurses, get blood work done on all of them and get them quarantined.”

“Students listen up, I want you all, to follow me. You are now officially quarantined. Girls I need you to help with getting the guys off of the bus and into a bed. Four of you at a time help carry a guy and follow the others. I know that you wont hurt them moving them around it seems to be some kind of food poising that has them from something they ate because they are all holding around their stomachs.” One of the nurses yelled.

Soon, out of the chaos, came a nurse that started to direct the girls to line up and sending four girls at a time, and telling them how to carry a guy. One nurse was on the bus looking each student over and directing the girls which guy to unload next. In about 15 minutes all of the students were in a room. The girls were told that they were quarantined and had to stay in a room so they might as well watch a student, because there were only eight nurses in the hospital, and they could not look after one hundred and fifty students, nor did they have enough equipment to attach them all. So until everything was under control and they had finished the blood work to make sure of the problem they were just going to have to help out while they were quarantined.

Chapter B. Nurse Cranmer

It was going to be another semi-busy day when I got to work at 8:00 A.M. There were 8 patients today that needed watching over and three nurses. That all changed after noon. A telephone call was passed to me. They said they were the local high school, and were sending all of the students to the hospital. I thought it was a crank call at first.

“Now who is this, you know that it is illegal to make crank calls like this.”

“I'm not calling you, I had the person at the switch board call me back. After you hang up, check with the receptionist first.”

The receptionist just then looked around the corner “I called the high school back, that is a person at the high school”

“OK, can you tell me what the problem is then?”

“All of the boys have come down with stomach problems at about the same time, first the freshman, then the next grade and so on, with the seniors last. Because all of the boys had trouble, we sent the girls also, I felt it was safer to have a girl attend the boys on the trip, and it might be some kind of problem where the girls will have problems also, no one here can think of anything where just and only the boys are having trouble. It's insane. So I'm warning you so that you can do what ever it is that you have to do to prepare for this.”

“OK, exactly how many are coming?”

“I'm not sure of the exact count, but the school has 147 boys and 153 girls, 15 are absent today but I don’t know how many girls or boys right now, and they were in such a rush, no one thought to get a head count at the end. I'm sorry but the principal told me to call and warn you as soon as possible.”

“And what is the condition of the students right now, and where is the bus?”

“The principals cell phone number is 900-555-5555, you or I can call him and see. I know that he and all of the teachers have CPR training. Some of the teachers also have cell phones, They were told to follow the bus encase they had to help.”

“I'll call the principal right now. I know that you will have to call all of the parents and tell them that you have taken them to the hospital. Bye”

I said “Karen, first call 900-555-5555 and talk to the principal and ask him to see if any of the students have a fever, and if he can to take the pules of some of the students. First call all of the stand by people and tell them whats happening and be ready to be here pronto, if they live far away to start coming in and take their cell phones with them. Then call all of the off duty nurses and tell them that we might be bringing 300 students come, or it might be a crank call but be ready to come in, but it seems real. Also call all of the doctors and tell them the same thing. And do it yesterday. Then announce over the loud speaker Stat-ward B must be moved to Ward A immediately. Thanks.”

Then I went to ward B it was our biggest ward. If it was a crank call or not moving all of the patients over to Ward A would make life easier for all of the other shifts. So for the next fifteen minutes we were all in a flurry of panic to get the existing patients moved. Because if what the students had was contagious then we had to protect the other patients. It was a mad house, but we had moved the last patient when it was announced over the loud speaker, 'High School Bus is here with students'. We all then knew that that the possibility of this being more than a crank call. It might still be an elaborate hoax by the students, but it was looking less and less like one, and more and more like a full blown case of maybe a terrorist attract or something.

As I passed Karen, I said “Call the police and tell them that we need their help to quarantine the hospital please.”

I assigned Susan to sorting the students on the bus and pass any that was life threatened to ER and the others to Ward B. I assigned Karen (the nurse, not the receptionist) to make the girls on the bus get the students to beds in ward B, and I went to ward B and told the kids where to put the boys. We had only eighty beds in the hospital and sixty of those were in ward B. I had to put two on the floor for every one that I put in a bed. But boys were tough and it looked like they were in so much pain that a soft bed wouldn't matter so much. I always kept the smallest girl from every four and sent the other three back to carry another boy. I also kept one girl and showed her where extra pillows and blankets were. There seemed to be a thousand details to take care of getting them all into the hospital. But I knew that I had to quarantine everyone as soon as possible.

______________________________________________________________________

Chapter C - Hospital Awaking

Chapter C. Sam

Next thing I know I was in the hospital ward with tubes through my arms. And I was still in pain, but the pain was less. There was all kinds of monitors on me now and of course the steady beep beep of the heart beat monitor. I looked around for a while. There were two cots in the room with me. Two girls I had never seen were laying on them asleep. Well, they looked like girls with small breast, and they had really short hair, almost crew cuts. They had IV tubes running into them like me, but no heart monitor.

It looked like it was still the middle of the night outside the window. I was tired and sleepy, but I knew that I couldn't get up with the IV tubes in me. So I closed my eyes again and soon was back asleep.

I woke up again and saw that it was morning. I looked over at the side, and the two girls were still there on the cots asleep. They looked kind of cute, I guess the whole school came down with what ever it was that I and the other guys had and they had to double up in the rooms. There was no question that I was in a hospital room. I remember it from when my mother had my youngest sister, and visited her while she was here. I noticed the door open a little and a nurse peek in. She put her finger to her lips and I understood to be quit. She then left. I closed my eyes and waited. I decided that I was both still tired and now very hungry. She came back in and again shushed me. She then put a towel over my eyes and whispered to me to be quit for a while and lay still. The doctor wanted to talk to me.

About 10 minutes later I heard someone come in, and assumed that it was a doctor. I heard a chair move over close to me, then someone must have sat in the chair.

“Sam, I'm Doctor Lance, how do you feel?”

“I'm kind of sore all over” I said, but I noticed that my voice cracked and sounded higher, almost like a girls. I almost brought my hand to my face before remembering all of the tubes still in me.

“You don’t have to speak, just shake your head. You have all been through a lot in the last two weeks that you have been in a coma. I'm going to do a full physical on you as soon as I can, so can you just lay still here not move till I get ready?”

I nodded yes.

He hurried out of the room and left me alone.

______________________________________________________________________

Chapter D — Discovery

Chapter D. Sam

I was getting tired of laying still when a nurse came in. She said “I don’t want you to move right now, can you be still while I remove all of these tubes and get you ready to move?”

I nodded yes. I was kind of ashamed of the high voice that I had talked to the doctor with. I didn't want anyone to hear me squeak like that again. It must be from not using it for the last two weeks.

She became busy moving all around the bed getting all of the things out of my arms. Then another nurse came in the room. I heard her but then she started to help getting the bed moved by unlocking the wheels. In no time I was in the hall way moving at a fair pace. In no time I was in another room. The nurse said, just wait here for the doctor and don't move that towel off you're eyes or move for now. We will be right back in no time Sam.

In fact the doctor entered the room right after they left.

He said. “I had them move you to this sound proof room, Sam. I also called your parents and they are both on their way here. I don’t know how long it is going to take them but we have a few things that has to be discussed first. I'm going to tell you right now that you are in a padded room so that you wont hurt yourself. The nurses have taken off your IV tubes also. We think that your going to be alright. In a couple of hours, after your parents get here and talk to you also we are going to take some more X rays and blood work. Then you will be free to go home. You are going to have to stay in your room at home. Your still under quarantine constants you under stand. We do not yet know if what you have is contagious or not. But the hospital staff can not handle the 180 patients that we have. So it was recited and agreed on that you could go home and stay in you room. But you must stay in your room when you get home. Do you understand that Sam?”

I nodded my had yes.

“Now Sam I am going to put these straps on your legs and arms for a while, so just hold still, there’s the legs, and not the arms. This is so that you do not go into any kind of movement that could hurt yourself. Remember that your parents are on their way and will be here in no time at all. When they get here they will be let in, but I am going to have to lock the door and leave you in here in the mean time. Do you understand Sam?”

I nodded my head yes.

“Sorry Sam, but you are going to have to talk to me know. You can make as much noise as you want in this room. You are not going to bother anyone else. That's why I brought you here.”

“You strapping me down to this table, and my parents are on their way.” I said with this high pitched voice.

“I think that the voice you have is nice Sam don't you?” Dr. Lance asked.”

“I don't like it all all, it sounds like I just inhaled hydrogen.” I said.

“Not quite Sam, it sounds like a girls voice, don't you like girls Sam” Dr. Lance asked.

“I love some girls, but this makes me sound like a dweeb.” I said.

“Well there are some things that is a result of the illness that you had, apparently one of them is a higher voice Sam.” Dr. Lance said.

“How did you know that if I'm the first one awake” I asked. I was just sick after all, not dumb.

“Well it changed a lot of things about you that we could see, for example. I'm going to unstrap your right arm, now I want you to put your hand on your chest.” Dr. Lance said.

After he unstrapped it, I put it over my chest. What I found there I was not expecting. I had breast just like a girls. I let out a scream. It lasted until I heard myself.

“That's why I let you in this room Sam. You are now a girl. We don't know how yet but there is a number of government agency’s working on it. Your job is now one of the hardest ones Sam.” Doctor Lance said.

I was crying. Why did this have to happen to me?

After about 5 minutes I realized that Doctor Lance had not said a word. I stopped crying, reached up and used the towel to wipe my face off.

“Are you ready for the next step Sam?”

I nodded yes.

“OK I have a little mirror here for you to look at your new self with. You do look like a girl. I know that's not something that you want to hear, but it's something that you need to hear. Are you ready to see your self?”

I nodded yes. He gave me the little four inch mirror. I fumbled with it in my hand until I was able to get it to reflect my face. I looked like a girl. I knew what boys looked like and what girls looked like, there was just something different. What reflected in the mirror still had a little me in it, but it was the girl I was. A girl with short hair.

“Was the other two in my room also changed from being a boy to a girl?” I asked.

“Yes everyone was changed Sam. Are you going to be able to handle it. No one likes to lose an arm or a leg, but it happens. It's happened to you. You are just going to have to suck up and bear it for now. If you broke your arm, I'd put you in a case, if you sprained your arm, I'd put your arm in a sling. Well you broke a lot more and until someone can learn to fix it we are just going to have to treat the symptoms. So the first thing that we are going to treat is your parents. They are hurting, and I'm making it your job to help them stop hurting. Your going to do that by going along with the stupid things that they are going to do. That's your job. You have lost being a boy, and become a girly-boy, or a boyishly-girl. They have lost a son, and gained a daughter. No one's happy about this and we are all going to have to work at the current situation until we can find a cure.” Doctor Lance said.

I nodded, what else could I do?

“OK, the first prescription that I'm writing you is a chest support. Your going to have to get some and use them.” Doctor Lance said as her wrote on a prescription pad. And then handed it to me.

It said 'Bra' on it.

“Sorry, but that extra weight on your chest needs to have support. When God created us, or nature evolved us they both made a mistake in that area for females. Lucky, or unlucky the only answer to that problem seems to be a bra. Medicine doesn't always taste good, but you have to take it.”

I nodded my head yes again.

“OK, you seem to be doing OK, now I'm going to let you up from this bed, and take it out. I'm going to leave you in this room until your parents come and get you. If someone else wakes up, I might have you help me again if you promise to keep quite unless I ask you a question. OK”

I nodded yes.

“One down and hundreds left Sam. You might want to sit down against the wall and ask and answer yourself three questions for me? First, is death better than facing your problems? Second can't you always run away — which has to be better than killing yourself. You can always runaway here. And third, I'll tell you that every-life has pit falls, the question is are you man enough to overcome them no matter what they are? They are three questions that I want you to answer me the next time I see you Sam.” Doctor Lance said.

I nodded.

“What are the three questions Sam?” Doctor said.

“Is death better, isn't running away better than death, and am I man enough to overcome the pitfalls in life.” I said.

“Close enough Sam. I'll see you again when your parents get here Sam”

Chapter D. Carl

I woke up to three girls standing over me while watching intently. “What's up?” I asked?

“We have been waiting for you to wake up to take you to the scream room, as we call it.” One of them said, “We have all been there and now it's your turn. Not everyone makes any noise there, but it's there for the few that do. So now while we go get the nurse to remove all of these IV's that are in you, we are putting a towel over your eyes. We will be with you the entire time.” One of the other put a towel over my face. I tried to reach up and move it but they had a hold of my hand and was holding me down.

“Don't move like that you could hurt yourself. We are here to help you as much as we can. And the most important thing is to not let you hurt yourself OK” She said again.

“Why am I going to somewhere called the scream room?” I asked.

“Oh, we just call it that because some of the people scream sometimes. It is really just a room that we all go to to talk about things. Because it is soundproof and will not disturb the other people in the hospital. That's the only real reason that we call it the scream room. OK, well we can scream to get it out of our system also.” She said.

“How bad am I?” I asked

“Well as you can tell everyone’s voice is higher. Did you know that we have been here two weeks already? And also you are one of the last ones to come around. And the gossip is that there have been eight deaths from this disease that we have. Janet told me that there was one person that committed suicide already. And there are at least ten people that are going to have real problems. It seems that the disease grow their hips to about a foot to wide. And then there is that girl that got boobs that grow down to her knees. I saw her. The doctors are going to do a breast reduction some time next week, but she is in really bad shape. And then, well, you'll get all of the low down when you get to the scream room. That's where you can ask all of the questions that you want and get all of the answers that anyone knows about.” I heard the door open. “Here's the nurse. So we'll be waiting in the scream for you.”

“Out now you tomgirls, you've already scared him to death, and you know that your suppose to wait until they get their so that you all wont be making to much noise.” The nurse said, while taking out the IV's.

Then heard someone else come through the door, pushing one of those beds on wheels, and the girls going out the door.

“How are you feeling, any pain anywhere?” The second nurse asked.

“Nope, just this high voice.” I said.

“OK, hold on while we move you” The second one said.

I was soon on the other bed and rolling down the corridor. All of a sudden it was very noise. I then knew that I was in the scream room. I heard the three girls then almost screaming at me that I was in the scream room. Then I knew that it must have been named because you had to scream to be heard.

“OK tomgirls quite, Its time for a new person to be initiated into tomgirls club.” the girl yelled. The noise then started to go down as 'shh' and 'quite' was whispered and said around the room.

“Now we have to do this in order.” and then it started.

It only took me ten minutes before I understood the whole thing. Tomgirl club came from being a tomboy. But since we were all boys that somehow were turned into girls someone came up with the name Tomgirl. The only way to get into the club was to have been a boy and then be physically turned into a girl with out wanting to.

Three hours later I was the only one left in the padded room. All of the other parents had already come and got their new daughters. I figured that my parents would come and get me in the next ten minutes. And I was not disappointed.

Someone that said that she was the receptionist would always be the one that came to the room and called out the parents that were waiting for their kid. They would also announce the daughters new name, as the parents had to finish the paper work, somehow it became the parents responsibility to name the new daughter. Altho everyone was saying that they wanted to be named this or that, it didn't matter. Finally we all agreed that like babies we didn't have any say in the matter.

We walked down the hall. I was still in that drafty old open back hospital gown. Just before the door the receptionist gave me a paper bag and directed me to the girls bath room and said “Here is the clothes that your parents brought you. You need to change before you go out in public. If you have any trouble just stick your head out the door and ask for help. I'm the only one that can see that door.”

I was first shocked about going into a girls restroom. But then I thought that I was not a girl, no two ways about it. Everyone had checked themselves pretty well. So I drew in a deep breath and went in. It was just like any other bathroom, except it was missing the urinal. Be not all bathrooms had them anyway. It was cleaner than most, but it was a hospital after all.

I opened the bag to see what my parents brought me. I should have know it. It was pink sweats. Not that I expected anything else from my mom. She was, after all, a very feminine woman. And I am sure that dad couldn't find a reasonable argument about dressing their old son as a new daughter. There was also a bra (just like everyone else I got the prescription for one) and girl underwear. I had a little trouble with the bra, but I was able to get everything on. Finally I put on my old flip flops. They were now to big. Seeing them now assured me that I had shrunk at least 4 inches. I was not only 5'8” or so. I would have to measure myself later to find out.

I was ready, and walked out the bathroom door, and then the exit door leading into the lobby.

I saw my parents then. I could tell that my mom had been weeping from her red eyes. My dad didn't look to good either. “Hello mom and dad, I think that you have a problem.” I said.

“We will work it all out dear. So don’t worry about anything. It will all come out for the best in the end.” Mom said.

“I guess no more playing football.” I said.

“There is always girls football, and other sports Carla” Dad said.

“Is that what you named me? Carla? That's not to bad, what's my middle name?” I asked simply to be able to talk normal, and not break down and cry. (We were all warned that the female hormones that we were producing now would make us do some unusually things. But I promised myself that I was not going to play with barbie dolls, or spend my life shopping at the mall.)

“Your full name is Carla Betty Johnson now.” Mom said. “I wanted to name you Betty, but dad said it would most likely be best if you kept something to tie you to your old self. But if you need to we can always call you Betty, it was your grandmothers name, and I was going to name you that if you were born a girl.”

“OK, can we go home now?” I asked, “I know it has been two weeks for you, but for me I woke up this morning and went to school, and now I'm going home as a girl. The Doctor said that we should go home and just talk for a while.”

Dad rattled some papers and said, “I have a list of what we should be doing, and what we need to work on. The receptionist said that you are the last one that is going to go home today. So lets just get a pizza on the way and have an all night talk-a-tron”

We forgot the pizza, but we did have an all night talk-a-tron Especially after I got home and found that they had redecorated my room to be white and pink, and lacy. I almost puked.

______________________________________________________________________

Chapter E School again

Chapter E John

It was the first day of the restart of school. Someone had found the problem. It was in the swimming pool water. From what I understood it was really nasty stuff. It would remove all of the Y chromosome from a male and then change them form an XY to an XX female. And if that wasn't enough it attracted all of the testosterone in their bodies. And if that wasn't enough it almost made them into a new person overnight. If it wasn't for passing out for the pain while it change their body the pain alone should have killed them.

The gossip was that ten people did in fact die, and eleven had to stay in the hospital.

All of the boys that had stayed home that did were the only ones that weren't changed. And their families refused to allow them to go back to school. They all decided to start their own private school with one teacher.

Mom was dropping me off. I was nervous. Mom made me dress in girl slacks and white blouse with girl tennis shoes. I did get to wear a ski hat to cover my head but I was not happy returning to school. I was sure that I was going to get beat up. But then again, there was no bully guys left to beat me up. There was a large welcome sign that said 'Welcome Back'. That made me happy. It was a mad house that morning, Mom ended up dropping me off a block from the high school.

As I was walking back toward the front entrance I saw why. There was a number of news crews out front. I knew that none of the tom-girls wanted to be on the front page of a newspaper or video taped for the late edition. I thought that this was suppose to be kept secret, but I guess that someone let the cat out of the bag.

As I got closer I saw that the number of reporters was greater than the number of students entering. That meant that one or more of them was sure to both me. Well there seem to be no way around it. And as luck would have it I was right.

“Is it true that you use to be a boy” the first one to me asked.

“Why would I have wanted to be a boy for?” I asked back.

“Aren't you one of the boy that got turned into a girl?” He then asked.

“Are you one of those reporters that work for one of those papers that report about 'aliens abducting the president' and 'three headed baby', right?” I replied while asking to confuse the issues.

I was almost at the front gate.

“So did you use to be a boy?” He asked pestering me again.

“So your next headline is boy turns into a girl? So reasonableness, logic, or reality wont keep you from reporting what ever you decide to report, so what does it matter what anyone says, you'll report boy turns into girl crap anyway even though it makes no sense. Your an idiot, so if you’ll excuse me I'm going to school to learn how to ignore your stupidity with some facts, science and how to think for myself.” I said, which was just enough time to get me into the gate. Where there was two big guys in security uniforms keeping out the reporters.

P.E. Was my first class. I wasn't sure if I was suppose to report to the guys changing room now or not? When I got closer I saw everyone looking at a note posted on the door and then going away. Since I could see that none of the tomgirls were going inside, it must tell everyone to go someplace else. Just to be sure that none of those stupid reporters had long range camera to get a picture of me going to the guys gym class.

I followed the other kids, and they all went to the gym. Inside the coach was directing both the boys and girls classes to the bleachers. So I took a seat in the forth row with a couple of the other tomboys. (You could tell the tomboys always because the girls all had long hair)

I must have been one of the last ones, because they closed the doors a couple of minutes later. And someone got up on stage.

“I want to welcome you all back today. My name if General Taylor. I'm here to try to explain what we know so far to you. First I want to tell you that we don’t know what happened. That's the plain truth. We don't know who made it or put it in the pool, how those viruses were made or who made those viruses, in fact, I am told that nobody knows anybody who could make those viruses. But I and you would be fools that someone would tell me either. You must know that all governments in the world have secret operations that nobody knows about. Not even the president. But I will say that the US has better experiments in creating life saving viruses. And apparently one of these experiments failed to do what it was suppose to do, and instead did what what it did to you.”

“If the Russians or some Muslim country did it we don’t want them to know that the viruses succeeded in working. If it was made in the US and someone stole it and put it into the water we don’t want it to be known that we have such a viruses. And lastly we have a problem with all of the students that this has happened to. That I can do a little thing to help. For that I am giving every student that has been in the hospital a prepaid credit card for them to get a new wardrobe. It is not a lot of money, but it should be enough money for you to get a weeks worth of cloths. For a normal girl that's outrageous, but it's the best that I can for you right now. Your teachers will pass them out to you later. Now if there are any questions I will try to answer them. However you must released that I wont, or can not answer every question that you have.”

Someone stood up and asked “When are you going to change us back”

The general stood up to the microphone and said “Never, there is no way that we can change you back. We don’t even know how most of the virus works. It did things that is far beyond what we can do to be honest. We are still working on simple virus ourselves. But the virus that we found is a million times more complex that anything anyone has ever done. So to be honest, don't count on any help to getting changed back. It's cruel, but I said that I would be honest with you. I don't like the answer. And there is no one more sorry than I am.”

Someone else said. “Am I always going to be a girl now?”

The generals answer was simple “Yes”

“What are you doing to help us?” someone else asked.

“There are more than ten thousand people working on this case. Some of them are trying to find out who did it. Some of them are trying to find out how it was done. Some are trying to find medical solutions. There are more people working on it across the whole country, and even spy’s in other countries trying to find out things. You will shortly find a number of extra counselors in the front office to help each of you adjust. Speaking of which, if anyone has any problems whatever, we are here to help. If its how to deal with a hang nail, to if your parents are having trouble dealing with the problems. Or if you see others having trouble, I want you to tell one of the new counselors. There are going to be problems, I want to make sure that they are as few as possible. I'm told there is a tomgirls club from the hospital for those that went through it. I want to encourage each of you to be a part of it. More questions?”

The questions continued for the rest of the class time. The only other thing that was announced was a new dress code that was expected to be followed. The shorter your hair, the shorter was your dress suppose to be. It was laughed at, but the guys that had crew cuts was expected to wear micro-mini dresses, with lots of lace on their under wear because it was going to be showing. When I was a guy I would have been all for that rule, but now that I was on the other end of it, it didn't sound so hot. Especially since my hair was not that long. Now I wish that I hadn't cut it two weeks ago.

At the end of class we were given our new class schedules. Mine was first period dance, math, female deployment and hygiene, lunch, social graces, female history in english literature, home economics. Everyone was given a new schedule so I was not totally barfed. The seniors were told that they would also have to all go to summer school for their own good. Unless they had two extra periods that they could take the extra classes that they needed. You know seniors, they complained, but they had to do it.

My old schedule said basic math next. That class didn't change. It was kind of weird going to a class of what appeared to be all girls. Even if half of them wore their hair short. I noticed that some of the girls were wearing wigs. That now seemed like a good idea, at least for the foreseeable future.

I took my regular seat. I noticed most of the seats where their us to be a guy was a girl that looked almost like the old guy. Except there was Tim at his, I mean her seat. She was a total fox. Tim had long hair before, but now it was nothing but a girl sitting at her seat. And she was in a very nice looking dress. If I didn't know better, I would have never thought that Tim used to be a boy. I decided that that was what I was going to do. Look just like her as much as I could. I then noticed that Tim did have makeup on. I was going to have to talk to her between classes after class.

“Tim, I mean Tammy May, can I talk to you please?” I asked right after class.

“Sure Carla” Tammy May said back.

“I want to know why you look so good. I mean, the rest of us have been changed to be physically female, but you look ten times better than any of us.” I said.

“That's easy, I've always wanted to be a girl, and so I had the dress already. Then my first class of female deployment was dealing with makeup. I was used as the example to show how to do it.” Tammy May said.

“Thanks Tammy May, if they do the same thing in my class tomorrow, I'll do that”. I said.

“You might still have the same classes today, but, my first period was shop, they have closed all of the shop classes and made them into deployment classes. So if you had shop, then you'll have a deployment class today Carla. I have to run to my next class, I'll see you at lunch.”

We had a girls get together at lunch, mostly tomgirls as we were now know as, but a couple of girls joined us. The cafeteria only had girl food. So I ended up with just a salad. The transformation had eaten up any body mass that any guy had. The bigger muscles they had the smaller and feminine they ended up. Everyone guessed that the disease used any body mass to help with the change. Anyway the end results was that were were all skin and bones. That would be horrible for a guy, but great for a girl, as we were all showing better figures than most girls, not all, just most.

The next day there was no reporters, and my classrooms changed a little, but that was the only difference. It took a while to change, but most guys did. There was three suicides and lots of crying sessions with the new counselors, but I did survive.

Swimming Pool - 1 - Alice's Story

Author:

Koalas

Audience Rating:

Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication:

Fiction

Genre:

Transgender

Character Age:

Teenage or High School

TG Themes:

TG Elements:

Girls' School / School Girl

Permission:

Posted by author(s)

Preface: The swimming pool water was found to have a chemical compound that would interact with the Y chromosome in males and change their bodies to be XX from XY. It also change bone structure and other physical characteristics of the body from being built like a male to be that of a female and other features, including reproductive organs. Only male children that had swam in the pool were effected, none of the females who swam were effected. The water from the pool was collected and stored in a safe and secure place by some government agency. It was then completely cleaned of all traces and fresh water installed. Monitors were install at a number of locations so that this would not happen again. Military and civilian investigations are being made. Overseas known perpetrators have been 'taken care of' and the lab that most likely made this was destroyed just to be safe. This incident was then classified top secrete on a need to know basis. Help is being given to the children effected. This case is otherwise closed.

Swimming Pool — Alice's Story

Swimming pool — Alice's Story.

Chapter 01 New Rules for School

It happened to all of the guys at school. After the hospital, and the last few days I still wanted to stay at home, closed up in my room. My mom wouldn't let me. She made me go to school. This was not fair.

Up on arriving at my first class that should have been history.

The teacher said. “Welcome back to class. This class is no longer history it is now grooming for this semester. People, you will now be assigned lab partners. Each tom-girl will be assigned with a Jane-girl to help each other with their home work. The class will cover everything that you will now need to learn to do in life. Tom-girls have missed years of learning how to be a girl and a lady, so the school board and others have decided that all things female will be taught in this class. For example, many of you girls have already had periods, but all of you new tom-girls have yet to experience that wonderful characteristic of being female, the morning sickness, the offensiveness of having to change your tampons. This is just one of many things that we need to discuss immediately. You new girls will also now have need to change your manners and also to change your habits. For example, you use to go out and play ball till after dark. Now you will have to learn to always not be alone after dark, for your own self protection. None of you have the size or muscles to protect yourself anymore. But some of you realize the need that girls have to learn, and know to protect themselves from those yucky old boys. Are there any questions so far?”

“Is there anyway that someone can change us back” someone said.

“No, I'm sorry but it looks like those that were changed are changed for good. What ever changed you is to complex for anyone to understand. It took scientist years to just know and understand what the human genome is. It is going to take centuries to understand how to make even minor changes, yet over a couple of weeks all of the tom-girls were change completely. I'm sorry but you Tom-girls are a miracle. Yes a miracle. But no one has a magic wand to change you back. To put it another way. Your stuck! What is, is done. It's crude but you are going to realize it that there is nothing that anyone can do about going backwards. We are who we are, and we are going forward from where we stand today. Or as the saying goes. 'Today is the first day of the rest of you new life'.”

“Can't anyone do something?”

“There are hundreds of people asking the same questions that you are asking. And the answer that they have all come up with for you is to now teach you to be the best Tom-girls that you can be. There is no scientific or medical way to change you back today, but that does not mean that tomorrow someone might find a cure, but don't bet on it please, it's not likely to happen, but many, besides yourselves are wishing for it. Doctors could cut off your tit's and put a sock in your pants, but that is about it. I was told that if you can accept being girls, you will find life a lot easier and better. Who here were able to select which gender that they were going to be when they were born? You have been accidentally or intentionally changed to to be girls now. You didn't get to pick to be a boy or a girl when you were born, and you can't pick to be a boy again now.”

“Why can't we just still do the things that we use to do?”

“Girls can do almost everything that guys can do, and even more, lets see a guy give birth. Guys couldn't get pregnant and have children. But Tom-girls, you can, and you also now have to worry about that same miracle of creating life inside you. You can no longer be the carefree guys that you were. You can still do everything that you use to do. But this class is here to teach you what else on top of that you now have to do. You will now learn everything that girls have to go through in their daily lives to be girls. Which brings us to our first important lesson. Tampons and PMS, that wonderful time of the month for women. I have been told that every one of you are now going to have to watch out for when you start peeing blood. Gross isn't it. But someone has to tell you and I was volunteered to do it. Questions so far?”

“Do you mean that we are going to just piss blood from down there?”

“First, piss is a crude word, something that a lady never uses, second the blood will seep out slowly from down there. Third, down there now has three place's for leakage to happen, not two. Forth guys had a penis to pee from, but girls have two holes, one for peeing, which I am sure by now you have all discovered and another hole for hmm babies to come out of as well as the once a month blood to seep from, and it is also where those yucky guys with cooties stick that penis during sex for a few seconds of their pleasure, and then nine months later you girls get a baby to come out that you have to take care of for the next 18 years. Any questions? And this time lets see some hands please.”

I zoned out at that point. I knew that stuff and the other tom-girls were asking questions that I already knew the answer to. After all I had an older sister and learned it already.

I did learn a few things. First a new dress code was now in force. All Tom-girls had to wear dresses, jeans were no longer allowed for Tom-girls, even though, all of the girls always wore them in the past. The length of the dress or skirt is the length of your hair from your crotch. That means that anyone that has short hair has to wear a skirt that is at your crouch. However if you wear a wig, then it will be the length of the wig. So if you didn't grow your hair, then you had better be ready to wear short-short skirts or wear a wig. In two months if you didn't have your hair down to your shoulders you would be wearing skirts that showed your bum. And there was an underwear dress code to go with it then which one of the new counselors would talk to you about if you didn't meet the hair length. But basically it was panties and a bra. Second every student would have to talk to one of the new counselors when they got set up in the new buildings that were coming. Third, dress making, cooking, and other skills that women needed to learn was a load of crap. I was not going to learn. I was going to either skip school, or get my classes changed from this. Another thing, all of the tom-girls had their licenses revoked for not less than a period of three months to make sure that we were physical fit to drive again. Then we would have to take the drivers test all over again. Which we would have to have new birth certificates for from the government showing that we were all females.

Right after class I headed toward the office. I wasn't the only one. Thirteen others had the same idea. When we got to the office there was a already a crowd. The principal was talking to the students. When he looked up he said to everyone. “If you are here to get your class changed forget it. There are no class changes allowed for anyone this week without notes from your doctor - period.”

So that meant that I was just going to skip first period from now on.

The rest of the day was the same. PE was replaced with an assembly. Most of the other classes did the same thing though. Math was now going to teach about how to handle a household budget, write checks and figure the best price for buying small vs in bulk. The world had gone mad. It was like I went to sleep a smart guy and woke up a dumb blond, OK, I was blond but I don’t think my IQ changed to be 70.

Before I wanted to become an engineer, and now it seemed that I was being educated to become a wife. It was just to much. I could either laugh it off or take it seriously. Was that all girls were good for? Being a nice little home body that cooked dinner, made children and warmed some mans bed. I was getting a little more than angry as I made my way home after school. I had had enough of school.

When I got home mom was already home from work. She worked as an assistant in a law firm. Mom saw that I was a little upset when I walked up the driveway.

“Mom, I'm not going back to that stupid place. It's no longer a high school but a kindergarten class for girls.” I said.

“But Alice, you are a girl now, so just go with the flow for a while.” Mom replied.

“But it's stupid mom, we are learning nothing. And my name is not Alice.” I said while gritted my teeth every time she used that name.

“Yes I know it's hard dear, but it's what has to be done. So unless you come up with a better solution I'm afraid that you have to follow along. It'll get better shortly I'm sure. After all, a few of the tom-girls didn't get through the transformation with everything. Remember Douglas, well she lost all of her memory. So she is going to have to learn how to read and wright also. She has to re-start school in kindergarten. Just because you got off so easy, be a little compassionate about the other students that didn't get through it so easy.” Mom said.

She continued “Your father and I also know about the new dress code. So do you want to go with me to get yourself a skirt and blouse today?”

“I'm not wearing a skirt and blouse to school” I said.

“Well your not going naked, so what are you going to wear?”

“exactly what I have on” I said.

“Well I guess that I should tell you that I'm on the committee that is in charge of dressing the girls that show up dressed in jeans tomorrow. We have nice short skirts that we were given. I assure you they will show your panties off nicely. But I guess that you would want to show off the nice little pink panties with all of that lacy?” Mom asked.

“What do you mean?” I asked.

“Alice, rules are made to be enforced. The experts have set a course of action. You are going to have to follow it weather you want to our not. They say that you have to wear skirts because it is needed to get you over the hump to accepting that you are now female. And females have to learn certain things. One of these things is that girls can wear skirts.”

“Not all girls wear skirts Mom” I said.

“That's true, but all girls can wear skirts. So you are a girl, and girls can wear skirts, so what's the problem?” Mom asked.

“I'm not going back to school if that's the way that I'm going to be treated.” I said.

“I hate to say this, no that's not right, I love to say this but any girl that doesn't go to school will have a transiency officer at her door asking why she is not in school. And if you don’t have a good enough reason then the parents have to take her to school and check her in every day. So you will be going to school. You will be wearing a dress, because if you don’t then when you get to school, you will be re-dressed into the dress code plus a lot of lace. And the dress-code says that any girls that is fighting the system is going to get to wear one of the nice short skirts that has been provided. But if you go to school in a dress, they are going to ignore the length requirements for two months. So what do you want to do?” Mom asked.

“What if I run away?” I Asked.

“OK, if you run away: First, where are you going to eat, Second where are you going to sleep, and Third, how are you going to pay for it all? I might tell you that there are very few jobs that let girls work in pants and not look good in dresses and dress suits. So when you get those three questions answered I'll help you run away, and you can get the experience of having to wear a dress working, oh, that's where we are at now, you learning that you have to wear a dress. Alice, we are not out to get you, we really are trying to help you adjust. I know that it's hard.

Parents spank their kids when they do something wrong, so that they don't do that wrong again. I'm not spanking you now. But it hurts you just the same. I understand that you are hurting from all of this. I wish that I could just make it all go away. But I can't. There are things that have to be done to all of the tom-girls, not just you but everyone. That thing now is to wear a dress. Wearing a dress and going to school are two things that is going to happen. So you tell me what you want to do.”

“I don't want to wear a dress to school” I said.

“And I don't want to pay taxes either” Mom said “But I have to, and you have to go to school and wear a dress. If you don't go to school, then they will come and get you, and by the way make you wear one of the short skirts when you try to ditch school, which believe me you don't want to do. But if you want to try, then I'll let you learn that the hard way.” Mom said while looking me straight in the eye.

“OK I'll wear a dress to school, but tomorrow only.” I said.

“That's a major hurdle Alice.” Mom said.

“Can you stop calling me Alice?” I asked.

“Nope, sorry but a mother and father gets to name their child. And since you didn't, then I get to name you. There are no girls named John, so I named you Alice. I'm sorry that you don't like your new name, but it's one of the hurdles that you have to get over.” Mom said. “If you tell me of a girls name that you like then we can discuss it. But until I agree to call you anything else, your official name is Alice. Now lets get ready to go get you something to wear to school.”

Shopping was a major pain. And I was not the only Tom-girl I saw shopping. After mom went through store after store I finally ended up with five outfits, and the underwear to go with them. Mom insisted on calling shirts, blouses and calling underwear, panties. Guys don't have bras, skirts, nylons, and the things that mom got I would call ankles breakers, but mom called them high heel shoes. The person said that all of the low heel shoes were already gone. I also got a wig. The shortest one available, which happen to be long, as everyone else got there first and bought the short ones. So mine was blond and curly down my back. The last thing that any guy would want to wear. And mom had them glue it on me, just to make sure that I always wore it.

I quickly learned that you had to keep your legs together. Clothes were meant to cover, but skirts were meant to show. They might have been down to my knees, but any movement other than walking could cause them to show a lot to much. Even walking in a breeze I realized could show off. I was not a prude before, but now, even though the panties covered me more than a bikini did, which mom had me try one on, and bought it.

In grooming class the next day three students didn't wear a dress. The teacher called the office and soon six people showed up at the door. I guessed that three of them were parents like mom who was
'helping' and three must have been security guards called in to help. They were the biggest guys I'd every seen. They had muscles on top of muscles. They also wore the same jeans and t-shirts that said 'We are here to help you!'. The three students were escorted out. Near the end of class they returned in skirts. Or should I say micro mini skirts. The skirts didn't cover their pink lacy underwear. They also had heavy makeup on. Really heavy makeup on. They look so like a call girl. Even their wigs was curled tightly on their head. One of them had longer hair, it was half way down his back. I knew it was a wig, but I couldn't tell from where his hair was parted. He also had 2 inch loop ear rings that went through his ears. He was escorted back to his seat with two guys holding her arms. One of the guys said. “She needed a little more encouragement to wear some of the cloths.” she was dressed all in pink, unlike the other two that had a white blouse and soft blue skirts that were a little bit longer.

She was sat right next to me, so I whispered to her, “What happened?”

“I argued with them that I was not going to be a girl and come to school. Then I tried to go home, so they assigned one of these goons to escort me to all of my classes and bring me to and from school. I also have to wear this until they say so and do special detention. I'm mad as hell at them right now. But they made it clear their is nothing I can do! They called my parents and explained what they were going to do, Then they put my dad on the speaker box and he gave me the riot act with everyone listening. Man am I pissed. Not only that I have detention after school for the next two weeks. Detention means going to a debutant class after school until I can pass it. They had a long list of what I had to learn before I could get out of it. Man am I pissed. What they have on their shirts is a crock. They said to me to consider my self in the army, and if I didn't follow orders that their would be consequences.”

The rest of school was the same. The teachers said time and again, they were sorry, but Tom-girls had to learn what it was like to be a girl now. So just go with the flow for now and adjust. There will be time later to make changes. Pretend that everyone is in the army, and this is boot camp.

When I got home I went to my room and got out of the dumb cloths and into some jeans and t-shirt. I still wore the bra because it did help hold my new chest in so they didn't jump around so much. When I got to the kitchen Mom had left me a note on the refrigerator like she usually did.

It said. 'Alice: Call me when you get home so that I don't worry about you. You need to have a salad only. You need to start watching what we girls eat you know. Also, you need to do your home work and no TV until you finish.'

So I called, and after the receptionist gave her usually company response I said. “Hello, this is Alice Barbara's new daughter, can I talk to her?” It would sound foolish to say 'hi this is john' in my new girls voice. Just one more thing to hate.

“It's so nice to hear from you Alice, I know that's all Barbara has been talking about for the last two weeks, you know that we need to get all of the girls here to have lunch with you sometime, you know a girls only lunch. Just a minute, she's available now.”

I waited for a few seconds before mom answered. “Hello Alice, I see that you have made an impression on our receptionist. She just told me that she is arranging for a girls lunch this Friday to welcome you into womanhood. I think that's so sweet, don't you?”

I couldn't tell her what I really thought. “I have to be in school, I also no longer have a drivers license to drive. So I guess that that's not an option”

“Oh, well I'll tell her. Thank you for calling Alice. Are you going to be there when I get home? And do you need to tell me anything about school today?”

“Yes mom, I'll be here and when you get home I'll tell you about the three guys that are being punished by wearing those skirts that you warned me about. Are there anymore surprises that's going to happen?” I asked, because Mom was very heavy into PTA and stuff.

“You wont have to worry about anything if you just follow the rules Alice. I have to go, but I'll see you at home around 5:15 tonight.”

“I love you too mom, buy” “bye”

As I hung up the phone I knew that mom and the PTA had other surprises in store for sure.

Chapter 02 A New School Day

School went as usually. Adjusting was really not that difficult. They changed the sign on all of the boys bath rooms and they now said “tom-girls” on them with the same picture as the girls bathroom. I saw the girls sneaking in and using them when the girls restrooms were full, as well as some tom-girls sneaking into the girls bathroom, especially when the lines on one of the tom-girls got to long.

Wednesday was a surprise. In the morning mom handed me my usually gym bag and said that we were going to resume swimming. What I didn't know was that mom had put in that bikini that she had bought me when we had gone shopping. At forth period when I got to school the new PE teacher was telling everyone to get into their swimsuits. The gym of course had tom-girls on the dressing room where the boys gym had been. I went to my locker and that's when I first discovered the bikini I almost didn't put it on. But then I remembered what happened to the three guys on Monday. I decided that it would be better than naked, or having two buttons and a band-aid as my swimsuit, but not by much. So I put it on and went to the pool. The normal girls all had one piece swimsuits like usually, so I was of course embarrassed. They seemed to have more swimsuit in their tie up strings than my whole suit.
Some of the girls did wolf-whistles at me. That made me go red in the face. I almost turned around and went back to the gym, but then I seen one of those guys with the t-shirts that said 'We are here to help you'. I changed my mind. I figured it was easier to face the other girls than to face what one of those guys would do.
So I walked over to where the other girls were. “You're a beach babe.” this one girl said to me. I didn't know her, but she was wide eyed looking at me.
“Thanks” I said.
“No I mean it. You look like a million dollars. Most of the tom-girls look better than us. All of you are skinny like models, and have bigger breast that most of us do. I bet that guys would shit their pants if you just gave them a look their way, and would faint if you actually talked to them.” she said.
“Don't worry, I'm never going to look at guys, much less talk to them.” I said.
“Just because there are no more guys around here doesn't mean that there aren't any more guys. Some of us have been going over to Summers-ville. You should join us some time.”
“I'm a tom-girl, I'm not into guys.” I said.
“Are you a lesbian then?” she asked.
That question took me by surprise. It was something I'd have to think about now, because before I had a hard on every time that we went to the pool. But now I didn't have that equipment anymore.
“I don't know anymore, It's not like I can get a guy hard on anymore when I come to the pool and see all of you girls anymore.” I finally said. Something I'd never even think about telling a girl before.
“Why don't you come just for the fun of it. You might enjoy yourself and find out.” she said.
“What do you do there?” I asked.
“Well we go to this club where there is a lot of dancing with the guys. There is a military base close by, so there is always more guys than available girls to dance with. And the buy you all of the drinks you want. We'll go out Friday night, I am sure that I have a dress that will fit you.” She said.
“I don't like dresses. They make me feel self conscious when I am wearing them.” I said.
“Well duh, all girls feel that way, but that's what guys like. Guys are visual, they like to look, why do you think girls take so much time to take care of themselves? Come on it will be fun.” She was insisting.
“I'll have to ask my mom if I can” I said.
“Didn't you know one of the new rules is that any Jane-girl can ask tom-girls to participate in any thing that a group of them usually do and their parents have to give permission?” she said.
“You mean that my parents have to let me do what ever Jane-girls want me to do?” I asked. This seemed outrageous.
“That's right, and the teachers have encouraged us to include you in anything that a group of us do.” She said. And then continued. “As a matter of fact, I am having a sleep over tonight, and I want you to come, so you'll come. I'll inform one of the counselors, and so you'll come over tonight.”
“Who are the new counselors, I haven't seen anyone” I said.
“They are the guys walking around with the shirts that say 'We are here to help you!' she said.
“They are anything but helpful to us” I said.
“Why do you say that?” she asked.
“Well the second day back, three of the guys were dragged out of class and put into dresses that were shorter than dresses that they draw on those characters in comics.” I said.
“Well that's there job. They told us that it's there job to make you all girls now. You have the physical attributes, and looking at you in that bikini you have them in spades. So they have to work on your minds to make you think like girls. They said that you almost have to be brain-washed of everything that you ever know and then a whole new life made on top of it. That's what they meant anyway. I don't remember their whole speech. He said that it wont work on everyone but that most of you will come to accept being a real girl because of all of the hormones that you have in you now, and the others might have to have operations and stuff, and some of you might commit suicide if your not helped enough. But he said that if all of the girls work to make sure that you are accepted into our existing girl clicks that you have a better chance of succeeding in accepting what's happened to you. They also showed us some films of some of you during transitioning, it was horrible what you had to go through. So the girls and I decided to get three tom-girls and make them part of our click. Since you were willing to come to class in that skimpy bikini I decided that you will be a part of our click, in fact I just decided that you don't have a choice. Anything that two or more of us do, you have to do to.”
I looked at her. I couldn't believe her.
She walked over to the new teacher and started talking to her and pointing to me. Then came back as the teacher started talking on a cell phone.
“It's all set, your part of our group now. So tonight you're coming to our sleep over, it'll be so much fun, we're going to teach you how to do make up, talk about guys, and dance and just everything.” She said.
“Don't I get a say in this?” I Asked.
“Sure you do, you can say yes, and come, or you can say no and the nice counselors will be at your door tonight when you fail to show up. Your choice” She said as she smiled at me.
“Some choice” I said.
“Well that's how the cookie crumbles” She said.
“What's your name? If I'm going to have to spend all of this time with you, I might as well know your name?” I said.
“My name is Sally Smith, and your name is Alice Johnson.” She said.
“My name is John Johnson” I said.
“Nope, your name is Alice. Sandy had a crush on you, so she has been giving us all updates on your progress. So I know all about you, but seeing you here now, I decided that you are just the person to be a part of our click. Now that you know that Sandy had a crush on you and you can see if you really are a lesbian tonight, can't you? After all it's not like there is a lot of boys left our own age to pick from, in an effect all girls high school, is there?” Sally said.
About that time the teacher got off of the phone and told us to start swimming ten lengths of the pool as a warm up. I found quickly that is was not easy to swim with so little on. Also the water would push the top and bottom down if I tried to put to much effort into swimming. So I just took it slow and stayed close to the end of the girls swimming. I always figured that girls swam slower because they were lazy and weak, but I see that sometimes it was because of other factors, like the swimsuit they wore. I was going to kill my mother tonight.
Before the last class of the day, where Sandy was a classmate she approached me and said “Sally said some things that she should not have said. She told me during last period. I am not a lesbian. As far as I am concerned John is dead. Do I make myself clear Alice?” Sandy said.
Before I had never really noticed her. “Sandy, it is nice to know what you felt about me before, but I don't know what's going on yet. To be honest, I never even knew you were alive, much less how you felt. I'm sorry, but that's just the way it was. Now that I know, maybe we can be friends.”
“We don't really have that option now. Sally turned in your name and all of our little group. The counselors have already told us that you are now part of our group and will be around. So if I do anything with any of the girls you have to participate. I don't like it because you reminded me of John, but John's gone. I don't like you Alice, I don't know who Alice is even.” She said and then went into class.
I didn't really listen to anything in class. Sandy sat three rows behind, and to the left of me. She was kinda quite and reserved. If I had picked out a nickname for her it would have been mouse. She was small, and had brown hair. She did look well dressed. I guess that the female hormones are taking effect because I really didn't want to bed her. Well maybe, but I guess that it was left over mental habits, not physical desire. This was just so confusing.
After school, I got another note. “Mom I guess I have to go to a sleep over tonight.” I said.
“Yes, we have already been informed. I'll be home at 4:00 so that we can go shopping and get you what you need for tonight. You father is getting you a sleeping bag on his way home, isn't this exciting, your first all girl sleep over, you're going to have such fun tonight.
“Did you know that any group of girls at school can tell any of the tom-girls what to do, and they have to do it?” I said.

“Well not exactly Alice, They can make a tom-girl participate in an activity that a group of girls are planing, but the tom-girls can do what ever she likes, as long as she is acting like one of the girls in the group.” Mom said.

“So I don't have to go?” I asked.

“Yes, you have to go Alice. One of the counselors has already called me and informed me about it, and about Friday nights disco that you are going to. He also told me that Saturday you are going shopping with three of the girls, for more dresses for school. He faxed me a list of the things that you are going to have to buy, all with the approval of the other girls. So tonight I think that you had better learn how to dance like a girl, so that you are not made a fool of this Friday Alice, I have to go, I'll see you tonight so that we can go shopping for tonight's slumber party. Bye dear, I'll see you tonight.”

Well, my goose was cooked. Before staying overnight with a group of girls would be a dream come true to any guy, but I also now realized that the counselors were nothing more than the tom-girl police and if I didn't toe the line and follow the program, that they were the guys that would punish any tom-girl that was not follow the program to make them into more girly girls.

I got home only 10 minutes before Mom. She said. “Lets eat out tonight, so grab your purse and lets go.” Oh yea I have a purse, I'm almost always forgetting it if I lay it down anywhere.

Chapter 03 Sleepover at a Friends House.

After the shopping trip, which included a new pink barbie sleeping bag from dad. Mom took me to Sally's house. I was in our neighbor hood but a number of streets over. It was close enough to walk really. “Have a nice night Alice” Mom said as I went up to the front door.

I knocked and waited for the door to be answered. I hated this. It was not my idea of a nice night. It was Thursday, and a school night to boot. When I was still a guy mother would never have even considered to allow something like this.
Sally opened the door and said “Hi Alice, I'm so thrilled that you could make it.” as if I had any choice. I waved to mom and she drove off.

I decided to be sarcastic “Hello Sally, it's like, just so wonderful for you to invite me, like, I'm like just, like, so thrilled to be here, like, this is the best thing that has ever, like, happened to me.”

Sally only laughed at me. “Nice valley girl impression Alice, but you'll have to do better girl, cause there are some real valley girls coming.”

“Well it was worth a try. Do you have separate rooms for the tom-girls, and the normal girls?” I asked. “So that I can dump this stuff that my mother had me bring.”

“Oh, I'm so sorry Alice, but we forgot to ask any other tom-girls to come tonight, so I guess that you will just have to sleep with the rest of us girls tonight. Pick up your stuff and bring it this way.”

This way ended up being a really large den. There was already two other girls there with their sleeping bags already laid out on the floor. They looked up as we came in. “Well, well, well, if it isn't Alice” Sandy said.

“Hello Sandy, where can I put down my sleeping bag?” I asked.

“Why don't you put it next to Sandy” Sally said.

“I don't want him next to me” Sandy said.

“If it's a him, then you have talked to us for six months about how much you like him so here is your chance, and if she's a girl then there is nothing wrong with her placing her bag next to yours. Besides, you are the best at doing nails and Alice needs them done real bad. Just look at them, they look like a nightmare.” Sally said.

Mine was like every Tom-girls fingers. The fingers grew thinner, but the nails didn't much. They were a minor but constant painful distraction also.

“OK, sit everything down here next to me, and I'll look at your nails. Since I'll probably end up doing everyone's tonight.” Sandy said.

“It's OK with me if I put it somewhere else Sandy, I don't want to upset you any.” I said.

“Why don't you put your stuff down next to me” A girl said that was right next to me. Altho sitting it down there would be about two inches farther away from Sandy than next to Sandy, I sat it down. I didn't want to cause anyone any problems. I shouldn't even be here.

“Thanks, I'm sorry but I don't know everyone's name yet, but I am sure that I will learn them quickly.” I said.

“My name is Janet”, Janet said, as I put my things down and started to undo the sleeping bag. “Nice bag you have, don't tell me, you just bought it.”

“Yes, it seems that we have rules about what our parents can and can not buy us anymore.” I said. “We can only have it if it's girly-girl things. Like no pants of any kind. And to make it not be discrimination they are making you girls follow the some of the rules.” I finished.

“Ya, did you know that Karen Wesley came to school in pants like she always does, and they put her in a pink sizzler dress. She loved it because before they never let us wear our dresses more than three inches above our knees. She said that she had to wear it because she argued with them for two hours that she never had to wear dresses and didn't have any, and was going to sue the school, and so after two hours, to women just had to drag her to a room, strip her, and dress her like she was a barbie doll. They said that if she couldn't dress to the new dress-code that they would do this every morning until she learned. If she had problems being a good example for the tom-girls then they would be happy to make her an example of what they could do. They said that they had some dresses that looked like they were made for a three year old, and was just wanting to try them out. They even showed them to her. They also called her mom, and her mom gave her a real talking to. Her mom told her, that when she got home to take all of her pants and put them in her mom's room. That she was not allowed to wear pants anymore until this emergency was over. Period, no questions asked. Just do it.”

“I guess that tom-girls are not the only ones that have it hard?” I said.

“Ya, right, like we have to put up with a few things, while tom-girls have to do things to be a girl, that us normal girls never had to do.” Sandy said.

“What I mean is that it's not fair that you have to make changes, just because we got shit on.” I said.

“Alice, it's nothing for us. I hear there are a lot of places where girls have to wear skirts to school. Just take any catholic school, they have always had a skirt uniform to wear.” Sandy said.

“And in other countries they have to wear dresses, and in some places they don't even have boys and girls going to the same school. I know that we always gripe a lot, but it's not like we have it all that bad to begin with.” Janet said.”

“Like yea, like in England, they like, have all of the schools, like separated like, I mean like the boys in one school and the girls in another, like, I would be, like, so not OK with that.” The third silent girl said. I guessed that had to be the valley girl.

“Really” I said. I just couldn't resist it.

“Ya, like I heard from a girlfriend of mine that like some places they, like, don't even have girls and boys together, like, talking to each other. And some places they have, like who your going to marry.” she said.

“Put your hands out Alice, I'll do your nails, what kind of dress are you going to wear tomorrow to the dance with us?” Sandy asked.

“Sally said that I could borrow one from her. Being a tom-girl we don't have many clothes yet. After all most of us have only been awake for a week or two.” I said.

Sally then said, “So then lets go upstairs and find the dress first, and then get nail polish to match.”

“But if the dance is tomorrow night, then you expect me to wear nail polish to school? With the tom-girl police just waiting for some infraction on any of us, so that they can make us wear some stupid outfit. I don't want to be the first to wear that three year old dress all day.” I fumed.

“Don't worry about it. I'm am sure that anything that you do to make yourself more feminine will be ignored by them if not encouraged.” Sandy said. “Besides It'd be kind of fun to see you dressed up as a three year old. I wonder if they make you use a bottle, and have a teething ring all day?”

“I volunteer to be your mother that day and lead you around to all of your classes Alice.” Sally said.

“I'll remember that Sally.” I said.

“Hold both your hands out.” Sandy said. I held them out so that she could see the problem.

“It looks like your fingers just shrank, but your nails didn't” She said.

“That's exactly what happened. Bones where the only thing that shriveled, hair and nails didn't. But I was told that any new nails that grew out would only be the size of my fingers. But until then they hurt a little, at least until they grow out smaller.” I said. “Also all of the fat in everyone's body was used up. That's why all tom-girls all look so skinny. But being guys, none of us had ever had to watch our figure, cause we never had any.”

All of the girls giggled at that.

“Just wait until you want some guy, and then you'll do everything you can think of to catch his eye.” Sandy said.

“I think that we are all going to have problems with that. Since we have spend 14 to 18 years going after girls, it's going to be hard to reorient our focus from girls. But then I have been told that we have twice the amount of girl hormones that makes girls go crazy over guys.” I said

“So all tom-girls are lesbians then?” Sandy asked.

“I don't think so Sandy, I mean none of the tom-girls has any boy parts, you know, down there, to get excited anymore. And I have to admit that guys spent a lot of time with that head controlling this big head up here, but now, that's not the case. There are other chemicals going on that are controlling what we do, but it's not wanting sex with everyone everywhere anymore.” I said.

“So how much John is still left inside you” Sandy asked, as she looked up are stared at me.

“I have all of John's memories, but I know that I'm not a John anymore now. But I am far from being an Alice either. I'm somewhere in between. I guess that I'll be Alice soon with the way that this program is going of making all the tom-girls into normal girls.” I said while staring back at her.

“Maybe you always were Alice” Sally said.

“No, I was a guy, maybe not the star football player, but I never had any desire to be a girl. This just happened, so now I'm me, and this me happens to have two tits, and no dick.” I said.

“Like, we don't call them tits and dicks girl” miss valley girls said.

“I know, I'm sorry, it slipped out, please forgive me. I do that when I cuss and get anger about what happened to all of the guys. Call it a guy thing. I'm sure that the tom-girl police will find out and I'll be wearing that three year old girls dress tomorrow.” I said.

“There finished as much as I can do right now.” Sandy said.

I looked down and my fingers and saw pink finger nails. “What did you do?”

“Well, your fingers did grow small, so I filed off all of the parts that had come out the sides, and then painted them pink. It was a rush job. To do a good job I really need to work on them a couple of nights. But we have to all get them done. Your turn Sally.”

I moved back to let Sally sit on my sleeping bag, my fingers looked like a girls. Except for some nail being to wide, they were all narrower and covered with a light pink polish with rounded tips. The pink polish I could do without, but as mom said, just go with the flow.

“OK Alice, I'm next. Sandy does nails, I like do hair, and Sally like, does makeup. You don't have to do anything, cause, like, your just born a girl today, but, like, we'll like, find something girly for you do to next time.”

“Alice can be the model, cause she's got the best face and figure and we all know it.” Sandy said.

“Look Alice, obvious to all us quote normal girls. All of the tom-girls have come out better looking than normal girls. Yea, some normal girls might be better looking, but on an average tom-girls are better. I mean just look at their figures. Not a one of them are fat, but there are a number of fat normal girls. No one can blame you, it's just the way it happened. To put it bluntly, you have a beach babe body.” Sally said.

“So the three of us made a bet just before you came, we were going to keep quite, but, well we made a bet as to how many times you were going to get hit on tomorrow. So you have to keep count so that we can see who won.” Sally said.

“Can you tell me who bet what?” I asked?

“That wouldn't be fair” Sandy was quick to exclaim.

“Yea, she's right, you'll just have to keep count, and we will meet after the dance and see.” Sally said.

My hair was quickly done, and Sally's nails, and then Sally did the valley girls hair, while Sandy did her nails, I lost who did what to whom after that as Sally pulled hair out of my brow. She said she was arching my brows so that they looked like a girls, and not like Brook Shields in that old movie.

“OK, it's getting late, lets get to bed before my mother comes in and give us the lecture about a school night.” Sally said.

No one moved. They were all looking at me. So I went to my pile of stuff and got out the baby-doll sleeping outfit that mom had just bought me.

“Do you always sleep in that?” Sandy said. “It doesn't look like it covers much.”

I started to take my clothes off. “No, mom got it for me. She said that it's just fine for an overnight sleepover, and that most likely the other girls would want to make sure that I was a girl now, and not just a boy faking, and trying to see them all naked.” I had stripped out of everything by then. “So I guess that I get to show off first, and now I get to hum that strip tease tune while the three of you strip. After all I'm still male inside somewhat, I think”

I turned around slowly so that they could all see that I had females parts now. It was embarrassing, but I figured that it wouldn't hurt, and it would make them feel more comfortable knowing that I really was built like a girl without a dick now. But once around was enough, and I slipped on the panties and night gown, pink of course, what else would my mother, the official 'make him my daughter' fan club president buy me.

“We forgot to get you a dress today Alice, so we'll meet right after school tomorrow and pick you out one. Besides it'll take all that time to get ready.” Sally said.

“Yes, I've learned that it takes a girl about an hour to brush her hair, two for the fingers, and another three for the war paint.” I said.

“Don't knock it girl, and remember that we can make fun of you now, because it's going to take you twice as long.” Sandy said.

“I don't have to worry, since I've got the three of you to get me ready. And I'd only be an hour late, instead of five hours late. Aren't I lucky” I said.

“Oh no girl, you've got to learn it your self. We are not going to do it for you all of the time!” Sandy said.

They did small talk for an hour after that before Sally's mother came in and told everyone that there is school tomorrow, and this privilege will not be allowed if we girls didn't go to sleep immediately.

Chapter 04 Friday Night Getting ready for the Dance at the Army Base

Friday at school was just like any other of the previous four. Deployment class talked about body movement. And how to not move like a guy anymore. Guys walked, girls glided. So the class was nothing but walking, with a book on our heads of course. It was our new 'Modern Girls Debutant Guide' book of course. I was not the best in not dropping the book, but I was near the top. The running joke was, here it was guys could carry other guys around, but we couldn't even carry a book around. After that class we were only allowed to carry our books in front of us. I can't understand why? I mean carrying it that way was harder than carrying it your side, (unless you sat it on your tummy, or used both hands) maybe it was a way to keep banging it against your stomach to keep that trim figure that we were suppose to worry about day and night now, so that the guys would watch us.

The three Jane-girls collected me after my last period.

“We wanted to make sure that you didn't ditch us and run off by your self Alice.” Sally said.

They also had two other Tom-Girls in tow. Some how you could tell that they were Tom-girls, because of the lack of confidence that they displayed. Where as the three girls were always chatting with each other, the two Tom-girls remained quit.

“The counselors were nice enough to get us two more for our outing tonight and tomorrow Alice. This is Linda and Jane” Sally said.

“This tall shy one that I have is Jane” Sandy said. “I'll look after her now.”

After a pause the other one said. “Hello, my name is Linda. A counselor has instructed me that I will be accompanied by Janet here for the next two days of activities, and longer maybe if necessary.”

It was obvious to me now what had happened. Each of the girls had decided to get the boys of their dreams into the click, well except for me. From the looks that Janet kept giving Linda, they were a match. And Sally got me to be the match for Sandy, no matter what Sandy wanted. And that left Jane to be the ex-boy friend of Sally.

“Who is going to drive tonight?” I asked.

“A counselor is going to drive us their and back. Someone decided that we can not drive ourselves anymore.” Sandy said.

“Then could you help me with my nails again Sandy, since you worked on them last night they have felt a lot better? That is if you don mind letting Sally take care of Jane tonight and you take on my responsibility tonight?”

“I think that would be a great idea.” Sally said. “Then I could do Jane's make up to be better.”

“Like that's perfect you know Sandy, then like we can like, each help our Tom-girls with what we know the most, like, I could then put Linda's hair in, like, a braid around her head on the way, like she'd look like a princess like that I think.” Janet, our resident valley girl contributed.

“That sounds like an acceptable arrangement to me” Linda said.

Now I knew who Linda use to be. She was Thomas Williams the Third. The richest and best mannered guy in school. And us to be one that all of the girls would go after. No wonder that Janet, the valley girl wanted that Tom-Girl. Because she would never have had a chance to even get close to him before. Now none of the girls new that they wanted to have him/her as a girlfriend anymore. Only as a husband, and a checkbook. I wonder what Janet's motives were now? Honorable and above board or as a gold digger. I guess that I would just have to watch and see, after all it will all come out in the end.

“OK, then Sandy, would you redo my nails the color to match the dress when we get to Sally's?” I asked Sandy.

“We aren't going to Sally's first Alice. The counselors have dresses for you three Tom-girls. They want to make sure that you are dressed for where we are going. And also they have change the liberality of all of the guys tonight. Starting now, they guys are not allowed off base on weekends. They are changed it so that the guys have their two days off a week during the week now.” Sally said.

“How can they do that?” I asked.

“I think that my parents complained when the counselor called them to tell them that I had been added as a member of this click.” Linda said.

“So where are we going then?” I asked Sally.

“We are going to the base, where they are setting up a dance hall. I think that it is going to be required soon for all of the Tom-girls to go. So that they can socialize with guys in a safe environment.” Sally said.

“Safe, an army base full of guys is safe? What was they thinking?” I asked?

“Well there is a lack of males around anymore Alice, so they have to test Tom-girls out with guys sometime? But tonight it's only going to be officers, and most of them have wives. But we can have fun dancing anyway.” Sally said.

Just then a van pulled up in front of us and the door opened.

“Hello ladies, My name is Greg, I will be your chaperone this evening.” Greg was still a counselor, just in a suit and tie, and not in a 'We're here to help!' T-shirt.

Sally climbed in, and the rest of us followed. I noticed that there were at least three dresses hanging in the back. I could guess that those were going to be on us soon.

“Sir, what would be the order of events for this evenings schedule?” Linda asked in a singsong voice.

“This evening is a sponsored dance of the start of the Army's base hosting of weekly dance event for the high school dance club. Since there are currently only six member of the dance club, tonight will be for those member only with the officers and wives. So first we will stop at Janet and then Sandy's house to allow them to get their dresses. Next we will stop at Sally's house to allow you exactly 45 minutes to get ready for the evening. Then I will take the six of you to the Summers-ville Army base where you will be making a speech about how wonderful it is to have so many wonderful gentlemen available to practice dancing with. Then it will proceed with lessons in round dancing, including the waltz. Then I will bring you home at eleven pm. Any questions?” Greg asked.

“And the dresses from the 1950's hanging in the back are for this special event, I take it Greg?” I asked.

“That is correct Alice. It was felt that you and the other two ladies would not have suitable dresses for this event, so dresses of a suitable nature was provided. It was also mentioned to tell the other three ladies to not wear the type of dresses that they normally wear on their normal Friday nights, but instead to wear dresses suitable for this occasion. There will be later dances that would be for more popular attire to wear to impress the gentlemen, and I use that term loosely now, attending.” Greg stated.

“Like, you mean we have to wear a granny dress thing like that” Janet asked with a shocked look on her face.

“Janet, I have been informed that your mother has placed just such a dress, and the required accessories with in on you bed, as has just such a dress been placed on Sandy’s bed.” Greg said.

I could tell that this would not what either of the three girls had planed at all.

“I seem to have been lead to believe that we were going to be doing the activities that the three Jane-girls wanted.” I said.

“It was decided that at this time there was not enough training and immersion of any Tom-girl into the more feminine acceptance of themselves. This idea turned out to be just to good to pass up. And altho I will have to apologize for those that made this decision, it was expanded to include many more in the future. However, because all of the guys on the Army base will be restricted on Fridays and Saturdays, there will still be a lot more guys than Tom-girls and Jane-girls combined.” Greg said and then continued. “This that we are doing is a last minute thing to allow the six of you to get a jump ahead of everyone else. This way, you have a better chance to make an impression on the younger unmarried officers than anyone other girl. So you had better be on your best lady like behavior, because I know that between the three of you Tom-girls you have the intelligence to understand that things will never be the same. And so you had better keep your options open. Do we understand each other I hope.”

“To put it bluntly, in six months with female hormones coursing through our bodies, we Tom-girls might just want to be jumping the bones of every guy we come across” I said.

Nothing more was said while we stopped at Janets and then Sandy's to get their dresses. They turned out to be something that they were not happy with. I could tell by Janets comment of “I don't even thing that my mother would wear something that long past her knee.”

Chapter 05 The First Dance

After an hour and a half instead of the 45 minutes that Greg had set, we finally was on our way.

The dresses was something that was right out of a 1950's debutant ball. They all had layers and layers of petticoats to make the dress stand out at almost a thirty degree angle. When we sat down, it seemed that the petticoats were in our eyes. They reminded me more of square dance dresses than anything else, and I told Greg that.

“Just remember that you are a dance club tonight. After tonight I don't thing that anyone is going to care what you wear. “

“Did anyone think about the fact that some of us don't know how to dance?” I suggested

The other girls caught on and from small giggles some became laughter.

“Yes Greg, who is going to teach our Tom-girls how to dance tonight?” Sandy said.

“Well I thing that there will be enough young officers to teach you how to dance. So just tell them that the three of you just joined to learned how to dance, after all you are a dance club, which should include mostly beginners as well as expert dancers in this new club on campus.” Greg said.

“Is there any thing else that we should know in order to make this work for you.” I asked.

“We really are here to help, put the thing to remember is that you are doing this for the whole school. Both for the Jane-girls and for the Tom-girls, but for different reasons. The Tom-girls are going to need a place to interact with males in the future, and you are setting that up. The girls are going to want to have guys around also. I'm sorry, but it is just a matter of time before they do. This is going to be a release in that direction we think. What do you kids think about what us grownups think? After all it is your school, and believe it or not you kids do have some say in what happens, but not in everything that happens. I was told to get you to think about the future, and I mean the far future like next year or ten. We can't have all of the girls start stealing the younger guys that will be here next year. So here is a pool of available guys.” Greg asked.

I didn't like his use of the word 'pool' I shivered.

“Sir, are you telling us, that our parents have agreed to let Tom-girls be seduced by the available single guys in the Army, simply because there are to many physically girls available in this small area?” Linda asked.

“No Linda, I am not, I am saying just the opposite. Soon Tom-girls will start to feel the amount of hormones in their systems. We want all of the Tom-girls to prepared for it by being able to say no. You know how hard it was to say no as a guy, it will be ten times worst for Tom-girls to say no if they are in the same situation with a guy in a couple of months. We want you to be prepared, so that you Tom-girls wont become pregnant and have a child. We are wanting to look out for you, can you understand that?” Greg asked.

I was beginning to believe that Greg was actually believing what he was saying.

“How is the dress-code helping Tom-girls say no?” I asked.

“Life is complex, so is this. You don't know it, but there are at least 200 people trying to decide what to do. You would not believe the number of times that we are told to do this, and then do the opposite an hour later. But the one thing that everyone is agreed on is that as many as possible can be saved by making you aware of the fact that you are physically girls now, 100 percent. We need to make you also 100% girls in the head to. A couple of Tom-girls have already committed suicide. There are going to be more. Right now while Tom-girls still have a lot of mental toughness in them we are trying to use that to help you along the way enough so that it will avoid a larger number of suicides later when a lot of Tom-girls lose hope.” Greg said.

We arrived at the dance a little somber.

“Lets not be so morbid girls, This is a party, and you know what girls just live for now, Its Party Time” Linda said

The dance was not that bad. OK, we all had dancing lessons from guys, both single guys and old married officers. The three girls were shy, but the three Tom-girls weren't so shy after we learned that it was safest if we asked some old gizzard to teach us how to dance this or that. Linda, Sandy, and Janet did great, but the rest of us spend the whole time learning, on the arm of one guy or the next. I wanted to let Janet, our valley girl give the speech, but Linda was chosen because she sounded so old when she spoke with all of those formal sounding sentences.

I did have fun, but I don’t think I was quit ready for it yet. I know now that I am going to have to pay better attention, and participate in all of my 'girl' classes. Maybe next month I'll try again.

I was put on the committee to sign up the girls to go. We put a restriction on that every girl had to take at least one Tom-Girl.

Being a guy was OK, and I know that it is going to be a long road for most of the old guys. Being a guy in a girls body is not easy. To many did committee suicide, but then a lot more adjusted. I know that a lot of guys dreamed of growing up and playing sports, but now it looks like most of us will grow up and change diapers. It still seems weird that someday I'm going to start dreaming of guys, but I know that day is not far off now.

Swimming Pool - 2 - Betty's Story

Author:

Koalas

Audience Rating:

Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication:

Serial Chapter

Genre:

Horror

Character Age:

Teenage or High School

TG Themes:

Stuck

Permission:

Posted by author(s)

Swimming Pool — Betty's Story

1. This is a very dark and very sad story dealing with the worst side of human nature.
2. If you are under the age of 25, then this story is not for you don't read it! Exit now.
3. This story, like all of my stories, have been spell checked, sew I no it's wright.
4. Words on the other hand always confuse me.
5. Warnings:
1. There is suicide in this tale. If you have problems or have thought about it then avoid this tale and get professional help, it really helps.
2. This is the worst side of human nature that can happen, it needs to be told.
1. It needs to be told.
2. It is a tear jerker (If not then your not human, please refer to your robot guide pg 13)
3. It does not reflect true life.
3. This is only intended as entertainment. No character in this tale is real that I know of. And if you happen to resemble a parent in this tale, then seek professional help now.
4. Not everyone in the world is the same. Smile when you real this, because no one can be this bad!

-------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Chapter 01 — Waking up

I was on the bus with everyone else in school. I saw the other guys passing out right and left. I was no different. And that was my last thought before the pain was to much for my body to bear.

I woke up looking at the ceiling of the hospital. The pain was a lot less so we must have just go there. I tried to move my are over my eyes when I discovered that is was tied down with straps.

“Don't say anything or move, just stay still till we get there.” a nice looking nurse said to me as she put a towel over my face.

I could hear a door open ahead and heard a room full of girls. I guess that they put all of the girls in this room. I wonder if my girlfriend was in the room also. It seemed likely, as she was always where ever there was a group of them.

“Just hold on a little more Brian, we are nearly finished.” The nurse said.

The bed came to a stop. Then a couple of seconds later the towel was lifted and there were three girls looking over me. Two wore their short. I mean one inch short. One blond and the other red headed, the third one had hair that could only be called a butch cut, A brunette whose hair was not taken care of very well.

The blond said, “Hi, how are you doing guy?”

“Fine” I said with a voice that sounding like I had a sparrow down my throat.

“Don't worry about the sound of your voice.” The blond said.

“What happened?” I asked, again in that super high voice.

“We will explain in a minute. First, we have to say that you have been in a coma for about two weeks. And a few things have changed, like your voice.” The red had said.

“How long?” I asked. It seemed like I just passed out on the bus and woke while they carried me in. Two weeks were a shock. Maybe these girls were making fun of me.

“OK, I'm going to let your right arm free. I want you to look at your hand. O.K.?” The brunette said.

I shook my head OK, I didn't want to listen to myself again.

“Now reach up and put it on your chest” the brunette said again.

I obeyed and put it on my chest. Something was wrong. I could feel my chest being touched by my hand, but it felt wrong, swollen like. I must be drugged or something because I was not feeling right. I then thought that I was feeling a breast on my chest, It must be drugs, because that was not right. I felt around some more. I started to breath really fast, I couldn't take this started to hear a girl scream really loud, only when I saw a nurse give me a shot in the arm did I realize that I was the person screaming. As I faded out I heard someone say “Welcome to the scream room.”

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

I woke up from a nightmare. But I was hearing girls all around me. It must have been what caused the nightmare. I could fell that I was strapped down. I also knew that I was drugged. I was really really sleepy.

“He's awake Doctor” One of the girls said next to my bed. I could move my head enough to see that there was four girls standing by my bed. They all had short hair, just like my nightmare. Maybe that was what caused the nightmare, I woke up saw one of those chicks and then went back to sleep and had it with out waking up.

“Hello Brian, I'm Doctor Lester, we need to talk OK, just nod your head?” Dr. Lester said.

I nodded my head yes.

“Do you understand that you are in a hospital?” he asked.

I nodded my head yes.

“Do you remembered passing out on the bus like the rest of the students?”

I nodded yes.

“There are a few side effects from your illness, like your voice, have you heard your voice?”

I nodded yes in my drugged state.

“And I have been told that you have felt another side effect, that of your breast swelling.”

I again nodded yes. So my breast were bigger, but they were only swollen.

“OK, now I'm going to let your right arm up again, and I want you to feel your swollen breast again so that you know that they are there OK?” as he let my right are free.

It took me a couple of tries to get my arm up off of the table. And it kind of fell onto my chest. Well it would have fallen on my chest if they have not been so big and swollen. They must have been like, ten times they size they use to be. I wonder how long it would be till they are back to normal?

“OK, no I want you to fell down between your legs for me. Can you do that please?” Dr. Lester asked.

I moved my hand down to my crouch. I tried to find my dick and balls, but there was nothing there. Where were they? Who had them? When were they going to put them back.

“One of the side effects of your illness is that you have become a girl Brian.” Dr. Lester said.

I understood what he said but all that happened was that tears came out of my eyes. I saw the doctor look up at the nurse and shortly thereafter I felt the shot that knocked me out again.

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

I worked my way up from sleep. Slowly I started to remembered all of what happened to me. I started to yell at the top of my lungs. Ten seconds later I felt a short that knocked me out again.

I woke up again. I heard girls around me. I realized what I was and started to scream again. I felt a shot in my arm and a couple of minutes later I stopped screaming, but was instead crying. I never cried before. Some of the girls came around and watched me. I tried to stop, but I couldn't. One of the girls even gave me a hug. I must have cried for a couple of hours. And then I just laid there with all these girls around me.

“Welcome to the scream room.” this person said to me. I turned and looked at them. It was another one of those girls with no hair.

“What's your name?” She asked.

“Brian” I said idiomatically.

She just looked at me for a while. And then said, “What are you in here for?”

“I don't know” I responded.

“What happened” She said.

“Everyone at school got sick” I said.

“Did the girls get sick too”

“I don't think so, I only saw the guys getting sick before I passed out.”

“What happened after you passed out?” she asked.

“I woke up here.”

“Well I guess you can't complain waking up in a room full of girls, can you?”

“I don't know. Why am I here, why did they put me in with the girls, I'm a guy?”

“This is just the scream room, they put anyone that screams in here, so did you scream?”

“Yea”

“What did you scream about?” she asked.

“I must have had a night mare, cause I dreamed that they made me a girl”. I said.

“Oh, so that's why your here. Well, you can't really be a girl can you Brian, I mean that's impossible, isn't it.”she asked.

“Yea, that's impossible” I said.

“So if you think that your a girl, then you must still be dreaming, huh?”

“Yea” I said.

“Since your talking with a girls voice, you must still be dreaming? Huh?”

“Yea”

“So I'm going to let you have your right arm, and you can then prove that your still dreaming, cause no guy can just get tits in like minutes, can he?”

“No”

I felt my arm being untied and let lose. “OK, now you can prove that you are in a dream, so if you have breast, you must be dreaming.” And she took my right arm and placed if over my breast. “See you can feel that you have some breast, so you must be dreaming, so it's not really real.”

“Look at those hands they can't be your hands, can they, so you must still be dreaming guy.”

I looked at my hands, they looked like girls hands, with nails that were to wide and messed up.

“See there is nothing to be afraid of since it's all in a dream. You will wake up and find that you can't remember this dream, because you never remember all of your dreams. Now I'm going to untie your left arm and let you sit up. It's all a dream, so don't let anything bother you.”

As the bed rose, I could feel my chest. But it must be just a dream. OK else I hurt myself and all that weight was just from swelling that happened. And this dream was just confusing everything. As I sat up in the bed I could see girls all around me, they were mostly crying and sitting in chairs around the walls. Some were just sitting, or talking to girls that were crying. I was the only one in a bed. I looked down at my breast. They were girl breast. I could tell because girl had those dark big round nipples, and boys had small ones. I reached down between my legs again. I didn't care if a girl was right there next to me. They shouldn't have put me in here. I didn't feel my dick again. I must be dreaming. I couldn't help my self I started to cry again.

“How are you feeling Brian?” the girl asked again.

“What's wrong with me?” I asked.

“We have all caught something that changed us from boys to girls.” She said. “All of the guys caught it and changed us. Not everyone changed. Some died Brian. So count yourself lucky that you lived.”

“I don't want to be a girl” I said.

“No one wanted to change into a girl Brian, but we did, and it sucks.” she said.

I looked around again, and realized that most of the girls had guy hair cuts, just like me. So this was not a dream. We all changed into girls. “What's going to happen to us down? What are they going to do to us?” I asked with more than a quiver in my voice.

“As you calm down, we are going home.” she said. “Lets get you out of the bed so that someone else can be brought in.” She untied all of the restraints. She then helped me off of the bed and sat me down in a chair that had places to hang the bags that were still flowing into my arm. Two girls then took the bed and rolled it out of the room, never leaving the room themselves.

I sat in my chair, occasionally sniffling and crying. I just couldn't stop crying.

Beds came and went with some girls leaving all of the time. Doctors and nurses would also come and go. After what seemed like days I was able to not cry so much.

The girl that I had talked to earlier had left when someone came and told her that her parents were waiting for her. The one thing that she tried to get me to do was give myself a girls name. She had to be joking.

The doctor came and and sat next to me. “I think that we are going to keep you here overnight Brian for observation just to make sure that everything is OK with you. We are also going to run a few more blood test.”

I was allowed to go back to a room. After a few gallons of blood were taken I was told to sleep.

“Brian your parents are not going to come and get you right now. We seem to be having a little trouble with them understanding the results of the incident involving your change in gender. They think that it can't happen, and frankly I can't blame them. So principal and sheriff is going to take a couple of you home in an of hour. So why don’t you get ready.” The nurse said.

An hour later I was in the sheriff's car, being driven home. We didn't go home, we stopped at where my father worked at a factory. I was told to just stay in the car until the sheriff came back. I waited about fifteen minutes. Then the sheriff came back out with my father. Father had his hands tied behind his back and was not looking to happy. The sheriff placed him in the back seat and came around me to front and got in.

“Can you confirm that this is your father?” He asked me.

I was looking at the floor and wishing that I could crawl under the car. “Yes, this is a dad”

My dad started cussing and swearing that he had a son and not a 'god damn fag for a daughter'. The sheriff ignored him and drove us both home. At home I could see that my mother was already home from work. It must have been noon, so she must have had to take off most of the afternoon.

The sheriff got out and motioned me to follow him. I got out of the car and followed him to the front door where mom was just opening the door. I didn't want to go home after what dad had said in the car about me.

“Mr. and Mrs Sierpinski. Can we step inside for a while.” the sheriff asked politely

“What's going on? And why is John under arrest? And who is this girl?” mom asked the sheriff.

“I came here to explain the judges orders to you and Mr. Sierpinski. I would rather do it inside, where we can have some time for me to explain it to you Mrs. Sierpinski.”

We finally got into the living room. The sheriff said “Mr. Sierpinski, I am going to release you so that you can get comfortable in your chair before I go over this with you, it's going to take a while for me to cover all of the points that the judge wants to make perfectly clear to you. Are you going to just sit in your chair and listen to the judges orders? If not I will simply arrest you, take you downtown, and you will never see the light of day again. Is that clear sir?”

My dad could have put the sheriff six foot under if looks alone could kill. “OK” dad said.

After we all sat down the sheriff pulled out papers from his folder and opened them up.

“The judge has ordered the following for everyone involved in this terrorist act.
First no one is to say anything to any body. He has put a gag order on this whole thing. That means if you say anything to anyone you go to jail, period. Not even a trail for you Mr. Sierpinski because it has been declared an issue of Nation Security.
Second this is in fact your son. In the days that follow. . . “

My dad interrupted “This damn thing is not my son. My son doesn't have tits and a pussy.” he said while raising from his chair.

“Mr. Sierpinski do you want to go to jail?” The sheriff asked.

“No, of course not, no on wants to go to jail. But if it means going to jail, or accepting this thing as my son, then haul me away.” dad said.

“OK” the sheriff said while whipping out his handcuffs and butting them around my dad wrist before he could say another word.

“You are here-by under arrest for stating your intentions to ignore the judges orders.” The sheriff then took my father outside and placed him in the backseat of the car. He then returned to the house. “Shall we continue Mrs. Sierpinski?”

Mom listened to all of the judges orders. They basically said I as Brian, but that I was to be treated as a real girl. That any activity that was not for girls only was disallowed. It was very exhaustive and included what I was allowed to wear, go to school, classes that I was allowed to take, even the colors and decoration of my room. The some penalties were also listed for failure to follow the intentions of the judges orders. They were not simple ones either. I could tell that I wasn't going to see dad for a while.

After the sheriff drove off with dad. Mom said. “What am I going to do for money now?”

“How about I get a job Mom?” I said.

She just looked at me. “I saw from the judges orders that your already going to cost thousands girl. Dam right your going to pay for yourself. The judges said that your going to take over Brian’s life, well John and I had planned on Brian getting a job to help out with the expenses of this family. So you better believe it that your going to bust your but to replace what we expected Brian to bring in and also pay for all those girly things that the judge said we had to get for you. You have two hours to start earning money, and I don’t care if you work for it standing up, or on your back. Now get the hell out of here.”

Chapter 02 Betty goes to Work

It was the fifteenth application that I had filled out today. I only had two more days before school re-started. Mom was still made at me for causing dad to be in jail. And mom could not even visit him. She had gone and seen the judge yesterday. The judge had been very clear. Dad was staying in jail for another week then would be transferred to the state hospital for the foreseeable future. The judge said that my name was now Betty Ann Sierpinski. She could tell everyone she traded Brian with her niece from back east because Betty's mom had also got feed up with Betty and the two of you thought it would be a good idea to change the two of you and give each other some breathing room. But if this didn't work out then mom would find herself in jail just like dad.

Fifteenth times the charm. “Yes mam I would love to be the night receptionist” I said. So I started that day. Just lucky for me the receptionist didn't show up for the third straight day in a row. I started right then and there.

That night I got home after ten PM. “And just where have you been all night you little tramp?” mom asked.

“I got a job as a receptionist answering phones, typing and filing” I said.

“And why didn't you call? And when you get your check, you are going to sign it over to me. Consider it payment for the food you eat and the bed you sleep in.” mom left me at the door and went up stairs. But at the top of the stairs she turned around and said. “I've been working all day, you can clean the house and kitchen, and after school starts Monday you can do your homework after those things, then you can go to bed. And since John and Brian’s gone, you can do the yards on weekends. I want all those weeds gone this weekend before school starts. If you start first thing Saturday morning, you should be able to finish by Sunday night.”

I worked for two more days.

Saturday morning mom was at my door “Get your lazy ass out of bed and get to work in the yard. You are already slept in to late to get me breakfast. So you can do with out too.”

Saturday and Sunday I spend working in the yard. Dad nor I had worked in the yard for years other than mowing it once a month. I finally just got the worst of the weeds out. If I got rid of all of the weeds. Ice water was to much trouble for mom to get me, so she made me drink water out of the hose like the animal I was she said.

Monday was school. Since I didn't have any cloths I put on my old Brian clothes. The boxer shorts just didn't seem right, and I knew that the blue jeans that I had were to big, but I turned up the cuffs and made a hole in the belt. I could almost wrap it around twice.

The school schedule was all messed up. Every class that I went to was changed it seemed. I was listed as Betty in every class, but the class was not right. History was woman’s studies or something, and Math was how to do home budgets. Auto shop class was changed to sewing class. By the end of the day I was miserable. And there was a new dress code for tom-girls, which is what everyone was calling all of the guys that were changed. I didn't own a dress, so I knew that I wasn't going to be able to pass. Oh well.

Right after school I went to the receptionist job. They told me in no uncertain terms that my dressing was not acceptable. When I told them that I didn't own a dress or skirt, or even a pair of slacks they didn't believe me. Finally I was given $10 and told to get something from the thrift store across town tomorrow before work. I got home from work to find the biggest mess I had ever seen in the kitchen and a note from mom telling me to clean it up and don't forget to vacuum the whole house except her bed room, the one with out dad in it.

Next day at school was a disaster. I of course couldn't wear what the school wanted, so first period I was escorted to the gym which seems to have been made into the largest dressing room you could image. I was sat down and explained that I was not dressed according to the new dress-code. I said that I was unable to wear dresses that I didn't own. When told that my parents should be providing me the clothes. I informed them that they had already thrown my dad in jail for not providing me a place to eat and sleep. After about two hours of this crap back and forth, they finally gave up and just took me into a room, striped me and dressed me up. I hurt for a couple more hours from the holds they had on me. I should have realized that they must have been military in the way that they were able to hold me still, against my struggles, while the other one dressed me. It saved me a trip across town to get an outfit. I wore it to work, and they were very happy with it. I thought that it look like a hooker outfit, with the dress swinging, showing my ass, with every step I took.

When I got home the kitchen was in a mess again, there were at least 10 pots again. Mom never used 10 pots a week before. After 1AM I started my homework, but quickly feel asleep at the table. The next thing I knew mom as screaming at me as to why I stayed out all night dressed as a common prostitute.

After taking her tirade I washed up, put on any clothes I could find, which meant another pair of jeans, and went to school. The same thing again, except this time I just said, sorry, I'm new to these rules, was dressed and back to class in fifteen minutes. After school work was a breeze. And then home again to another mess. This time mud all over the house with a nice note from mother. Clean up the mud from the plumbers having to fix the bathroom that you broke yesterday. At 3AM I was finished enough. I went to bed knowing that mom would be in to wake me up. And I was not disappointed when she came in at 4 AM and said that I had to get up and fix her breakfast before getting ready for school. Girls had to get up early to fix themselves everyday, so I might as well get us to it.

“The school has a new dress-code, where all of the girls have to wear dresses or skirts to school” I said.

“Well I don't have extra money to waste on you getting a wardrobe. So you'll just have to continue to wear Brian’s things. After all you are suppose to be Brian, just without a dick between your legs.” mom yelled at me.

I wore my old clothes again. But this time I went directly to the gym and reported, your going to make me change clothes anyway, so lets just get it over with. The dress this time was not showing my ass at least.

“You know if you get your hair fixed, you wont have to wear these short skirts that was acquired to dress you tom-girls in just to make a point about being a real girl and not a guy in a girls body.” the woman told me.

“I wish that I could, but money is to tight right now for mom to buy anything at all for me. Maybe after I get my first paycheck I'll be able to afford some clothes from the goodwill store.” I said.

“Make sure that you get new panties if you can dear, and if you have to get used ones, then make sure that you wash them in bleach a couple of times to make sure you kill all of the germs.”

“Thank you I'll make sure that they are clean, I've learned the difference between the real need for girls to be clean, and that lack of need of cleanliness in boys.

School was good that day. Even tho I skipped the last class of the day so that I would have time to get to that thrift store and buy some clothes. With the $10 they gave me I was able to get a weeks worth of usable girls skirts that fit and blouses. I couldn't afford real girl shoes. I would just have to put that off for a while more I guess.

The rest of the week was OK. Til Saturday, that's when I found out my father came home. I was working outside on the yard, weeding again when dad drove up. He didn't even look at me as he went inside. I tried to follow him inside, but the door was locked. He had locked me out of the house. Our door was never locked when both parents were home. Just one more change to family life for me. I worked in the yard till it got dark. Then I tried to go inside to clean up. The front door was locked, and so was the back kitchen door when I tried it. I went back to the front door and rang the door bell. I could hear it ring from inside, but no one ever answered. I started ringing and ringing it. It was getting colder, I must have waited for hours and hours. I finally curled up on the porch and went to sleep. It was a good thing that it was warm out that night. The next morning as dad came out the front door to go to work he said “Just like a tramp out all hours of the night being a hooker.”

I tried to go past him, but he blocked me. “I rang the door bell after working all day in the yard, but you wouldn't let me in” I said.

“Likely story, get inside and get leaned up. Because of you I'm going to have to work six days a week for a year, just to pay that dam fine the judge gave me.” he said as he went to the garage to get his car for work. “So I don't want to hear about any bitching from you.”

I went inside to get cleaned up. After a shower, I looked in the mirror at the girl that I saw looking back at me. Dad and mom would never see Brian again. All they would ever see would be this strange girl that some old judge made them take in.

Lose of hope was a strange thing.

That night when dad got home he opened the garage door. Hanging from the rafters was a girls body hanging from a rope. He took his phone and dialed 911. “There is a girls dead body hanging in the middle of my garage, can you have someone come and take care of it for me.”